Title:   The Circular Staircase

Subject:  

Author:   Mary Roberts Rhinehart

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Page No 100

Page No 101

Page No 102

Page No 103

Page No 104

Page No 105

Page No 106

Page No 107

Page No 108

Page No 109

Page No 110

Page No 111

Page No 112

Page No 113

Page No 114

Page No 115

Page No 116

Page No 117

Page No 118

Page No 119

Page No 120

Bookmarks





Page No 1


The Circular Staircase

Mary Roberts Rhinehart



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

The Circular Staircase ........................................................................................................................................1

Mary Roberts Rhinehart ...........................................................................................................................1


The Circular Staircase

i



Top




Page No 3


The Circular Staircase

Mary Roberts Rhinehart

I: I TAKE A COUNTRY HOUSE 

II: A LINK CUFFBUTTON 

III: MR. JOHN BAILEY APPEARS 

IV: WHERE IS HALSEY 

V: GERTRUDE'S ENGAGEMENT 

VI: IN THE EAST CORRIDOR 

VII: A SPRAINED ANKLE 

VIII: THE OTHER HALF OF THE LINK 

IX: JUST LIKE A GIRL 

X: THE TRADERS BANK 

XI: HALSEY MAKES A CAPTURE 

XII: ONE MYSTERY FOR ANOTHER 

XIII: LOUISE 

XIV: AN EGGNOG AND A TELEGRAM 

XV: LIDDY GIVES THE ALARM 

XVI: IN THE EARLY MORNING 

XVII: A HINT OF SCANDAL 

XVIII: A HOLE IN THE WALL 

XIX: CONCERNING THOMAS 

XX: DOCTOR WALKER'S WARNING 

XXI: FOURTEEN ELM STREET 

XXII: A LADDER OUT OF PLACE 

XXIII: WHILE THE STABLES BURNED 

XXIV: FLINDERS 

XXV: A VISIT FROM LOUISE 

XXVI: HALSEY'S DISAPPEARANCE 

XXVII: WHO IS NINA CARRINGTON? 

XXVIII: A TRAMP AND THE TOOTHACHE 

XXIX: A SCRAP OF PAPER 

XXX: WHEN CHURCHYARDS YAWN 

XXXI: BETWEEN TWO FIREPLACES 

XXXII: ANNE WATSON'S STORY 

XXXIII: AT THE FOOT OF THE STAIRS 

XXXIV: THE ODDS AND ENDS  

Chapter 1: I TAKE A COUNTRY HOUSE

THIS is the story of how a middleaged spinster lost her mind, deserted her domestic gods in the city, took a

furnished house for the summer out of town, and found herself involved in one of those mysterious crimes

that keep our newspapers and detective agencies happy and prosperous. For twenty years I had been perfectly

comfortable; for twenty years I had had the windowboxes filled in the spring, the carpets lifted, the awnings

put up and the furniture covered with brown linen; for as many summers I had said goodby to my friends,

and, after watching their perspiring hegira, had settled down to a delicious quiet in town, where the mail

comes three times a day, and the water supply does not depend on a tank on the roof.

The Circular Staircase 1



Top




Page No 4


And then  the madness seized me. When I look back over the months I spent at Sunnyside, I wonder that I

survived at all. As it is, I show the wear and tear of my harrowing experiences. I have turned very gray 

Liddy reminded me of it, only yesterday, by saying that a little bluing in the rinsewater would make my hair

silvery, instead of a yellowish white. I hate to be reminded of unpleasant things and I snapped her off.

"No," I said sharply, "I'm not going to use bluing at my time of life, or starch, either."

Liddy's nerves are gone, she says, since that awful summer, but she has enough left, goodness knows! And

when she begins to go around with a lump in her throat, all I have to do is to threaten to return to Sunnyside,

and she is frightened into a semblance of cheerfulness,  from which you may judge that the summer there

was anything but a success.

The newspaper accounts have been so garbled and incomplete  one of them mentioned me but once, and

then only as the tenant at the time the thing happened  that I feel it my due to tell what I know. Mr.

Jamieson, the detective, said himself he could never have done without me, although he gave me little enough

credit, in print.

I shall have to go back several years  thirteen, to be exact  to start my story. At that time my brother

died, leaving me his two children. Halsey was eleven then, and Gertrude was seven. All the responsibilities of

maternity were thrust upon me suddenly; to perfect the profession of motherhood requires precisely as many

years as the child has lived, like the man who started to carry the calf and ended by walking along with the

bull on his shoulders. However, I did the best I could. When Gertrude got past the hairribbon age, and

Halsey asked for a scarfpin and put on long trousers  and a wonderful help that was to the darning.  I

sent them away to good schools. After that, my responsibility was chiefly postal, with three months every

summer in which to replenish their wardrobes, look over their lists of acquaintances, and generally to take my

fostermotherhood out of its nine months' retirement in camphor.

I missed the summers with them when, somewhat later, at boardingschool and college, the children spent

much of their vacations with friends. Gradually I found that my name signed to a check was even more

welcome than when signed to a letter, though I wrote them at stated intervals. But when Halsey had finished

his electrical course and Gertrude her boardingschool, and both came home to stay, things were suddenly

changed. The winter Gertrude came out was nothing but a succession of sitting up late at night to bring her

home from things, taking her to the dressmakers between naps the next day, and discouraging ineligible

youths with either more money than brains, or more brains than money. Also, I acquired a great many things:

to say lingerie for undergarments, "frocks" and "gowns" instead of dresses, and that beardless sophomores

are not college boys, but college men. Halsey required less personal supervision, and as they both got their

mother's fortune that winter, my responsibility became purely moral. Halsey bought a car, of course, and I

learned how to tie over my bonnet a gray baize veil, and, after a time, never to stop to look at the dogs one

has run down. People are apt to be so unpleasant about their dogs.

The additions to my education made me a properly equipped maiden aunt, and by spring I was quite tractable.

So when Halsey suggested camping in the Adirondacks and Gertrude wanted Bar Harbor, we compromised

on a good country house with links near, within motor distance of town and telephone distance of the doctor.

That was how we went to Sunnyside.

We went out to inspect the property, and it seemed to deserve its name. Its cheerful appearance gave no

indication whatever of anything out of the ordinary. Only one thing seemed unusual to me: the housekeeper,

who had been left in charge, had moved from the house to the gardener's lodge, a few days before. As the

lodge was far enough away from the house, it seemed to me that either fire or thieves could complete their

work of destruction undisturbed. The property was an extensive one: the house on the top of a hill, which

sloped away in great stretches of green lawn and clipped hedges, to the road; and across the valley, perhaps a


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 2



Top




Page No 5


couple of miles away, was the Greenwood Club House. Gertrude and Halsey were infatuated.

"Why, it's everything you want," Halsey said "View, air, good water and good roads. As for the house, it's big

enough for a hospital, if it has a Queen Anne front and a Mary Anne back," which was ridiculous: it was pure

Elizabethan.

Of course we took the place; it was not my idea of comfort, being much too large and sufficiently isolated to

make the servant question serious. But I give my self credit for this: whatever has happened since, I never

blamed Halsey and Gertrude for taking me there. And another thing: if the series of catastrophes there did

nothing else, it taught me one thing  that somehow, somewhere, from perhaps a halfcivilized ancestor

who wore a sheepskin garment and trailed his food or his prey, I have in me the instinct of the chase. Were I a

man I should be a trapper of criminals, trailing them as relentlessly as no doubt my sheepskin ancestor did his

wild boar. But being an unmarried woman, with the handicap of my sex, my first acquaintance with crime

will probably be my last. Indeed, it came near enough to being my last acquaintance with anything.

The property was owned by Paul Armstrong, the president of the Traders' Bank, who at the time we took the

house was in the west with his wife and daughter, and a Doctor Walker, the Armstrong family physician.

Halsey knew Louise Armstrong,  had been rather attentive to her the winter before, but as Halsey was

always attentive to somebody, I had not thought of it seriously, although she was a charming girl. I knew of

Mr. Armstrong only through his connection with the bank, where the children's money was largely invested,

and through an ugly story about the son, Arnold Armstrong, who was reported to have forged his father's

name, for a considerable amount, to some bank paper. However, the story had had no interest for me.

I cleared Halsey and Gertrude away to a house party, and moved out to Sunnyside the first of May. The roads

were bad, but the trees were in leaf, and there were still tulips in the borders around the house. The arbutus

was fragrant in the woods under the dead leaves, and on the way from the station, a short mile, while the car

stuck in the mud, I found a bank showered with tiny forgetmenots. The birds  don't ask me what kind;

they all look alike to me, unless they have a hall mark of some bright color  the birds were chirping in the

hedges, and everything breathed of peace. Liddy, who was born and bred on a brick pavement, got a little bit

downspirited when the crickets began to chirp, or scrape their legs together, or whatever it is they do, at

twilight.

The first night passed quietly enough. I have always been grateful for that one night's peace; it shows what

the country might be, under favorable circumstances. Never after that night did I put my head on my pillow

with any assurance how long it would be there; or on my shoulders, for that matter.

On the following morning Liddy and Mrs. Ralston, my own housekeeper, had a difference of opinion, and

Mrs. Ralston left on the eleven train. Just after luncheon, Burke, the butler, was taken unexpectedly with a

pain in his right side, much worse when I was within hearing distance, and by afternoon he was started

cityward. That night the cook's sister had a baby  the cook, seeing indecision in my face, made it twins on

second thought  and, to be short, by noon the next day the household staff was down to Liddy and myself.

And this in a house with twentytwo rooms and five baths!

Liddy wanted to go back to the city at once, but the milkboy said that Thomas Johnson, the Armstrongs'

colored butler, was working as a waiter at the Greenwood Club, and might come back. I have the usual

scruples about coercing people's servants away, but few of us have any conscience regarding institutions or

corporations  witness the way we beat railroads and streetcar companies when we can  so I called up

the club, and about eight o'clock Thomas Johnson came to see me. Poor Thomas!

Well, it ended by my engaging Thomas on the spot, at outrageous wages, and with permission to sleep in the

gardener's lodge, empty since the house was rented. The old man  he was whitehaired and a little stooped,


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 3



Top




Page No 6


but with an immense idea of his personal dignity  gave me his reasons hesitatingly.

"I ain't sayin' nothin', Mis' Innes," he said, with his hand on the doorknob, "but there's been goin'son here

this las' few months as ain't natchal. 'Tain't one thing an' 'tain't another  it's jest a door squealin' here, an' a

winder closin' there, but when doors an' winders gets to cuttin' up capers and there's nobody nigh 'em, it's

time Thomas Johnson sleeps somewhar's else."

Liddy, who seemed to be never more than ten feet away from me that night, and was afraid of her shadow in

that great barn of a place, screamed a little, and turned a yellowgreen. But I am not easily alarmed.

It was entirely in vain; I represented to Thomas that we were alone, and that he would have to stay in the

house that night. He was politely firm, but he would come over early the next morning, and if I gave him a

key, he would come in time to get some sort of

[Image]

First Floor Plan

breakfast. I stood on the huge veranda and watched him shuffle along down the shadowy drive, with mingled

feelings  irritation at his cowardice and thankfulness at getting him at all. I am not ashamed to say that I

doublelocked the hall door when I went in.

"You can lock up the rest of the house and go to bed, Liddy," I said severely. "You give me the creeps

standing there. A woman of your age ought to have better sense." It usually braces Liddy to mention her age:

she owns to forty  which is absurd. Her mother cooked for my grandfather, and Liddy must be at least as

old as I. But that night she refused to brace.

"You're not going to ask me to lock up, Miss Rachel!" she quavered. "Why, there's a dozen French windows

in the drawingroom and the billiardroom wing, and every one opens on a porch. And Mary Anne said that

last night there was a man standing by the stable when she locked the kitchen door."

"Mary Anne was a fool," I said sternly. "If there had been a man there, she would have had him in the kitchen

and been feeding him what was left from dinner, inside of an hour, from force of habit. Now don't be

ridiculous. Lock up the house and go to bed. I am going to read."

But Liddy set her lips tight and stood still.

"I'm not going to bed," she said. "I am going to pack up, and tomorrow I am going to leave."

"You'll do nothing of the sort," I snapped. Liddy and I often desire to part company, but never at the same

time. "If you are afraid, I will go with you, but for goodness' sake don't try to hide behind me."

The house was a typical summer residence on an extensive scale. Wherever possible, on the first floor, the

architect had done away with partitions, using arches and columns instead. The effect was cool and spacious,

but scarcely cozy. As Liddy and I went from one window to another, our voices echoed back at us

uncomfortably. There was plenty of light  the electric plant down in the village supplied us  but there

were long vistas of polished floor, and mirrors which reflected us from unexpected corners, until I felt some

of Liddy's foolishness communicate itself to me.

The house was very long, a rectangle in general form, with the main entrance in the center of the long side.

The brickpaved entry opened into a short hall to the right of which, separated only by a row of pillars, was a


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 4



Top




Page No 7


huge livingroom. Beyond that was the drawingroom, and in the end, the billiardroom. Off the

billiardroom, in the extreme right wing, was a den, or cardroom, with a small hall opening on the east

veranda, and from there went up a narrow circular staircase. Halsey had pointed it out with delight.

"Just look, Aunt Rachel," he said with a flourish. "The architect that put up this joint was wise to a few

things. Arnold Armstrong and his friends could sit here and play cards all night and stumble up to bed in the

early morning, without having the family send in a police call."

Liddy and I got as far as the cardroom and turned on all the lights. I tried the small entry door there, which

opened on the veranda, and examined the windows. Everything was secure, and Liddy, a little less nervous

now, had just pointed out to me the disgracefully dusty condition of the hardwood floor, when suddenly the

lights went out. We waited a moment; I think Liddy was stunned with fright, or she would have screamed.

And then I clutched her by the arm and pointed to one of the windows opening on the porch. The sudden

change threw the window into relief, an oblong of grayish light, and showed us a figure standing close,

peering in. As I looked it darted across the veranda and out of sight in the darkness.

Chapter 2: A LINK CUFFBUTTON

LIDDY'S knees seemed to give away under her. Without a sound she sank down, leaving me staring at the

window in petrified amazement. Liddy began to moan under her breath, and in my excitement I reached

down and shook her.

"Stop it," I whispered. "It's only a woman  maybe a maid of the Armstrongs'. Get up and help me find the

door." She groaned again. "Very well," I said, "then I'll have to leave you here. I'm going."

She moved at that, and, holding to my sleeve, we felt our way, with numerous collisions, to the

billiardroom, and from there to the drawingroom. The lights came on then. and, with the long French

windows unshuttered, I had a creepy feeling that each one sheltered a peering face. In fact, in the light of

what happened afterward, I am pretty certain we were under surveillance during the entire ghostly evening.

We hurried over the rest of the lockingup and got upstairs as quickly as we could. I left the lights all on, and

our footsteps echoed cavernously. Liddy had a stiff neck the next morning, from looking back over her

shoulder, and she refused to go to bed.

"Let me stay in your dressingroom, Miss Rachel," she begged. "If you don't, I'll sit in the hall outside the

door. I'm not going to be murdered with my eyes shut."

"If you're going to be murdered," I retorted, "it won't make any difference whether they are shut or open. But

you may stay in the dressingroom, if you will lie on the couch: when you sleep in a chair you snore."

She was too far gone to be indignant, but after a while she came to the door and looked in to where I was

composing myself for sleep with Drummond's Spiritual Life.

"That wasn't a woman, Miss Rachel," she said, with her shoes in her hand. "It was a man in a long coat."

"What woman was a man?" I discouraged her without looking up, and she went back to the couch.

It was eleven o'clock when I finally prepared for bed. In spite of my assumption of indifference, I locked the

door into the hall, and finding the transom did not catch, I put a chair cautiously before the door  it was not

necessary to rouse Liddy  and climbing up put on the ledge of the transom a small dressingmirror, so that

any movement of the frame would send it crashing down. Then, secure in my precautions, I went to bed.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 5



Top




Page No 8


I did not go to sleep at once. Liddy disturbed me just as I was growing drowsy, by coming in and peering

under the bed. She was afraid to speak, however, because of her previous snubbing, and went back, stopping

in the doorway to sigh dismally.

Somewhere downstairs a clock with a chime sang away the hours  eleventhirty, fortyfive, twelve. And

then the lights went out to stay. The Casanova Electric Company shuts up shop and goes home to bed at

midnight: when one has a party, I believe it is customary to fee the company, which will drink hot coffee and

keep awake a couple of hours longer. But the lights were gone for good that night. Liddy had gone to sleep,

as I knew she would. She was a very unreliable person: always awake and ready to talk when she wasn't

wanted and dozing off to sleep when she was. I called her once or twice, the only result being an explosive

snore that threatened her very windpipe  then I got up and lighted a bedroom candle.

My bedroom and dressing room were above the big livingroom on the first floor. On the second floor a long

corridor ran the length of the house, with rooms opening from both sides. In the wings were small corridors

crossing the main one  the plan was simplicity itself. And just as I got back into bed, I heard a sound from

the east wing, apparently, that made me stop, frozen, with one bedroom slipper half off, and listen. It was a

rattling metallic sound, and it reverberated along the empty halls like the crash of doom. It was for all the

world as if something heavy, perhaps a piece of steel, had rolled clattering and jangling down the hardwood

stairs leading to the cardroom.

In the silence that followed Liddy stirred and snored again. I was exasperated: first she kept me awake by

silly alarms, then when she was needed she slept like Joe Jefferson, or Rip,  they are always the same to

me. I went in and aroused her, and I give her credit for being wide awake the minute I spoke.

"Get up," I said, "if you don't want to be murdered in your bed."

"Where? How?" she yelled vociferously, and jumped up.

"There's somebody in the house," I said. "Get up. We'll have to get to the telephone."

"Not out in the hall!" she gasped; "Oh, Miss Rachel, not out in the hall!" trying to hold me back. But I am a

large woman and Liddy is small. We got to the door, somehow, and Liddy held a brass andiron, which it was

all she could do to lift, let alone brain anybody with. I listened, and, hearing nothing, opened the door a little

and peered into the hall. It was a black void, full of terrible suggestion, and my candle only emphasized the

gloom. Liddy squealed and drew me back again, and as the door slammed, the mirror I had put on the

transom came down and hit her on the head. That completed our demoralization. It was some time before I

could persuade her she had not been attacked from behind by a burglar, and when she found the mirror

smashed on the floor she wasn't much better.

"There's going to be a death!" she wailed. "Oh, Miss Rachel, there's going to be a death!"

"There will be," I said grimly, "if you don't keep quiet, Liddy Allen."

And so we sat there until morning, wondering if the candle would last until dawn, and arranging what trains

we could take back to town. If we had only stuck to that decision and gone back before it was too late!

The sun came finally, and from my window I watched the trees along the drive take shadowy form, gradually

lose their ghostlike appearance, become gray and then green. The Greenwood Club showed itself a dab of

white against the hill across the valley, and an early robin or two hopped around in the dew. Not until the

milkboy and the sun came, about the same time, did I dare to open the door into the hall and look around.

Everything was as we had left it. Trunks were heaped here and there, ready for the trunkroom, and through


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 6



Top




Page No 9


an end window of stained glass came a streak of red and yellow daylight that was eminently cheerful. The

milkboy was pounding somewhere below, and the day had begun.

Thomas Johnson came ambling up the drive about halfpast six, and we could hear him clattering around on

the lower floor, opening shutters. I had to take Liddy to her room upstairs, however,  she was quite sure

she would find something uncanny. In fact, when she did not, having now the courage of daylight, she was

actually disappointed.

Well, we did not go back to town that day.

The discovery of a small picture fallen from the wall of the drawingroom was quite sufficient to satisfy

Liddy that the alarm had been a false one, but I was anything but convinced. Allowing for my nerves and the

fact that small noises magnify themselves at night, there was still no possibility that the picture had made the

series of sounds I heard. To prove it, however, I dropped it again. It fell with a single muffled crash of its

wooden frame, and incidentally ruined itself beyond repair. I justified myself by reflecting that if the

Armstrongs chose to leave pictures in unsafe positions, and to rent a house with a family ghost, the

destruction of property was their responsibility, not mine.

I warned Liddy not to mention what had happened to anybody, and telephoned to town for servants. Then

after a breakfast which did more credit to Thomas' heart than his head, I went on a short tour of investigation.

The sounds had come from the east wing, and not without some qualms I began there. At first I found

nothing. Since then I have developed my powers of observation, but at that time I was a novice. The small

cardroom seemed undisturbed. I looked for footprints, which is, I believe, the conventional thing to do,

although my experience has been that as clues both footprints and thumbmarks are more useful in fiction

than in fact. But the stairs in that wing offered something.

At the top of the flight had been placed a tall wicker hamper, packed, with linen that had come from town. It

stood at the edge of the top step, almost barring passage, and on the step below it was a long fresh scratch.

For three steps the scratch was repeated, gradually diminishing, as if some object had fallen, striking each

one. Then for four steps nothing. On the fifth step below was a round dent in the hard wood. That was all, and

it seemed little enough, except that I was positive the marks had not been there the day before.

It bore out my theory of the sound, which had been for all the world like the bumping of a metallic object

down a flight of steps. The four steps had been skipped. I reasoned that an iron bar, for instance, would do

something of the sort,  strike two or three steps, end down, then turn over, jumping a few stairs, and

landing with a thud.

Iron bars, however, do not fall downstairs in the middle of the night alone. Coupled with the figure on the

veranda the agency by which it climbed might be assumed. But  and here was the thing that puzzled me

most  the doors were all fastened that morning, the windows unmolested, and the particular door from the

cardroom to the veranda had a combination lock of which I held the key, and which had not been tampered

with.

I fixed on an attempt at burglary, as the most natural explanation  an attempt frustrated by the falling of the

object, whatever it was, that had roused me. Two things I could not understand: how the intruder had escaped

with everything locked, and why he had left the small silver, which, in the absence of a butler, had remained

downstairs over night.

Under pretext of learning more about the place, Thomas Johnson led me through the house and the cellars,

without result. Everything was in good order and repair; money had been spent lavishly on construction and

plumbing. The house was full of conveniences, and I had no reason to repent my bargain, save the fact that,


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 7



Top




Page No 10


in the nature of things, night must come again. And other nights must follow  and we were a long way

from a policestation.

In the afternoon a hack came up from Casanova, with a fresh relay of servants. The driver took them with a

flourish to the servants' entrance, and drove around to the front of the house, where I was awaiting him.

"Two dollars," he said in reply to my question. "I don't charge full rates, because, bringin' 'em up all summer

as I do, it pays to make a special price. When they got off the train, I sez, sez I, `There's another bunch for

Sunnyside, cook, parlor maid and all.' Yes'm  six summers, and a new lot never less than once a month.

They won't stand for the country and the lonesomeness, I reckon."

But with the presence of the "bunch" of servants my courage revived, and late in the afternoon came a

message from Gertrude that she and Halsey would arrive that night at about eleven o'clock, coming in the car

from Richfield. Things were looking up; and when Beulah, my cat, a most intelligent animal, found some

early catnip on a bank near the house and rolled in it in a feline ecstasy, I decided that getting back to nature

was the thing to do.

While I was dressing for dinner, Liddy rapped at the door. She was hardly herself yet, but privately I think

she was worrying about the broken mirror and its augury, more than anything else. When she came in she

was holding something in her hand, and she laid it on the dressingtable carefully.

"I found it in the linen hamper," she said. "It must be Mr. Halsey's, but it seems queer how it got there."

It was the half of a link cuffbutton of unique design, and I looked at it carefully.

"Where was it? In the bottom of the hamper?" I asked.

"On the very top," she replied. "It's a mercy it didn't fall out on the way."

When Liddy had gone I examined the fragment attentively. I had never seen it before, and I was certain it was

not Halsey's. It was of Italian workmanship, and consisted of a motherofpearl foundation, encrusted with

tiny seedpearls, strung on horsehair to hold them. In the center was a small ruby. The trinket was odd

enough, but not intrinsically of great value. Its interest for me lay in this: Liddy had found it lying in the top

of the hamper which had blocked the eastwing stairs.

That afternoon the Armstrongs' housekeeper, a youngish goodlooking woman, applied for Mrs. Ralston's

place, and I was glad enough to take her. She looked as though she might be equal to a dozen of Liddy, with

her snapping black eyes and heavy jaw. Her name was Anne Watson, and I dined that evening for the first

time in three days.

Chapter 3: MR. JOHN BAILEY APPEARS

I HAD dinner served in the breakfastroom. Somehow the huge diningroom depressed me, and Thomas,

cheerful enough all day, allowed his spirits to go down with the sun. He had a habit of watching the corners

of the room, left shadowy by the candles on the table, and altogether it was not a festive meal.

Dinner over I went into the livingroom. I had three hours before the children could possibly arrive, and I got

out my knitting. I had brought along two dozen pairs of slipper soles in assorted sizes  I always send

knitted slippers to the Old Ladies' Home at Christmas  and now I sorted over the wools with a grim

determination not to think about the night before. But my mind was not on my work: at the end of a

halfhour I found I had put a row of blue scallops on Eliza Klinefelter's lavender slippers, and I put them


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 8



Top




Page No 11


away.

I got out the cufflink and went with it to the pantry. Thomas was wiping silver and the air was heavy with

tobacco smoke. I sniffed and looked around, but there was no pipe to be seen.

"Thomas," I said, "you have been smoking."

"No, ma'm." He was injured innocence itself. "It's on my coat, ma'm. Over at the club the gentlemen  "

But Thomas did not finish. The pantry was suddenly filled with the odor of singeing cloth. Thomas gave a

clutch at his coat, whirled to the sink, filled a tumbler with water and poured it into his right pocket with the

celerity of practice.

"Thomas," I said, when he was sheepishly mopping the floor, "smoking is a filthy and injurious habit. If you

must smoke, you must; but don't stick a lighted pipe in your pocket again. Your skin's your own: you can

blister it if you like. But this house is not mine, and I don't want a conflagration. Did you ever see this

cufflink before?"

No, he never had, he said, but he looked at it oddly.

"I picked it up in the hall," I added indifferently. The old man's eyes were shrewd under his bushy eyebrows.

"There's strange goin'son here, Mis' Innes," he said, shaking his head. "Somethin's goin' to happen, sure.

You ain't took notice that the big clock in the hall is stopped, I reckon?"

"Nonsense," I said. "Clocks have to stop, don't they, if they're not wound?"

"It's wound up, all right, and it stopped at three o'clock last night," he answered solemnly. "More'n that, that

there clock ain't stopped for fifteen years, not since Mr. Armstrong's first wife died. And that ain't all,  no

ma'm. Last three nights I slep' in this place, after the electrics went out I had a token. My oil lamp was full of

oil, but it kep' goin' out, do what I would. Minute I shet my eyes, out that lamp 'd go. There ain't no surer

token of death. The Bible sez, Let yer light shine! When a hand you can't see puts yer light out, it means

death, sure."

The old man's voice was full of conviction. In spite of myself I had a chilly sensation in the small of my back,

and I left him mumbling over his dishes. Later on I heard a crash from the pantry, and Liddy reported that

Beulah, who is coal black, had darted in front of Thomas just as he picked up a tray of dishes; that the bad

omen had been too much for him, and he had dropped the tray.

The chug of the automobile as it climbed the hill was the most welcome sound I had heard for a long time,

and with Gertrude and Halsey actually before me, my troubles seemed over for good. Gertrude stood smiling

in the hall, with her hat quite over one ear, and her hair in every direction under her pink veil. Gertrude is a

very pretty girl, no matter how her hat is, and I was not surprised when Halsey presented a goodlooking

young man, who bowed at me and looked at Trude  that is the ridiculous nickname Gertrude brought

from school.

"I have brought a guest, Aunt Ray," Halsey said. "I want you to adopt him into your affections and your

SaturdaytoMonday list. Let me present John Bailey, only you must call him Jack. In twelve hours he'll be

calling you `Aunt': I know him."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 9



Top




Page No 12


We shook hands, and I got a chance to look at Mr. Bailey; he was a tall fellow, perhaps thirty, and he wore a

small mustache. I remember wondering why: he seemed to have a good mouth and when he smiled his teeth

were above the average. One never knows why certain men cling to a messy upper lip that must get into

things, any more than one understands some women building up their hair on wire atrocities. Otherwise, he

was very good to look at, stalwart and tanned, with the direct gaze that I like. I am particular about Mr.

Bailey, because he was a prominent figure in what happened later.

Gertrude was tired with the trip and went up to bed very soon. I made up my mind to tell them nothing; until

the next day, and then to make as light of our excitement as possible. After all, what had I to tell? An

inquisitive face peering in at a window; a crash in the night; a scratch or two on the stairs, and half a

cuffbutton! As for Thomas and his forebodings, it was always my belief that a negro is one part thief, one

part pigment, and the rest superstition.

It was Saturday night. The two men went to the billiardroom, and I could hear them talking as I went

upstairs. It seemed that Halsey had stopped at the Greenwood Club for gasolene and found Jack Bailey

there, with the Sunday golf crowd. Mr. Bailey had not been hard to persuade  probably Gertrude knew

why  and they had carried him off triumphantly. I roused Liddy to get them something to eat  Thomas

was beyond reach in the lodge  and paid no attention to her evident terror of the kitchen regions. Then I

went to bed. The men were still in the billiardroom when I finally dozed off, and the last thing I remember

was the howl of a dog in front of the house. It wailed a crescendo of woe that trailed off hopefully, only to

break out afresh from a new point of the compass.

At three o'clock in the morning I was roused by a revolver shot. The sound seemed to come from just outside

my door. For a moment I could not move. Then  I heard Gertrude stirring in her room, and the next

moment she had thrown open the connecting door.

"O Aunt Ray! Aunt Ray!" she cried hysterically. "Some one has been killed, killed!"

"Thieves," I said shortly. "Thank goodness, there are some men in the house tonight." I was getting into my

slippers and a bathrobe, and Gertrude with shaking hands was lighting a lamp. Then we opened the door

into the hall, where, crowded on the upper landing of the stairs, the maids, whitefaced and trembling, were

peering down, headed by Liddy. I was greeted by a series of low screams and questions, and I tried to quiet

them. Gertrude had dropped on a chair and sat there limp and shivering.

I went at once across the hall to Halsey's room and knocked; then I pushed the door open. It was empty; the

bed had not been occupied!

"He must be in Mr. Bailey's room," I said excitedly, and followed by Liddy, we went there. Like Halsey's, it

had not been occupied! Gertrude was on her feet now, but she leaned against the door for support.

"They have been killed!" she gasped. Then she caught me by the arm and dragged me toward the stairs.

"They may only be hurt, and we must find them," she said, her eyes dilated with excitement.

I don't remember how we got down the stairs: I do remember expecting every moment to be killed. The cook

was at the telephone upstairs, calling the Greenwood Club, and Liddy was behind me, afraid to come and

not daring to stay behind. We found the livingroom and the drawingroom undisturbed. Somehow I felt that

whatever we found would be in the cardroom or on the staircase, and nothing but the fear that Halsey was in

danger drove me on; with every step my knees seemed to give way under me. Gertrude was ahead and in the

cardroom she stopped, holding her candle high. Then she pointed silently to the doorway into the hall

beyond. Huddled there on the floor, face down, with his arms extended, was a man.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 10



Top




Page No 13


Gertrude ran forward with a gasping sob. "Jack," she cried, "oh, Jack!"

Liddy had run, screaming, and the two of us were there alone. It was Gertrude who turned him over, finally,

until we could see his white face, and then she drew a deep breath and dropped limply to her knees. It was the

body of a man, a gentleman, in a dinner coat and white waistcoat, stained now with blood  the body of a

man I had never seen before.

Chapter 4: WHERE IS HALSEY?

GERTRUDE gazed at the face in a kind of g fascination. Then she put out her hands blindly, and I thought

she was going to faint.

"He has killed him!" she muttered almost inarticulately; and at that, because my nerves were going, I gave

her a good shake.

"What do you mean?" I said frantically. There was a depth of grief and conviction in her tone that was worse

than anything she could have said. The shake braced her, anyhow, and she seemed to pull herself together.

But not another word would she say: she stood gazing down at that gruesome figure on the floor, while

Liddy, ashamed of her flight and afraid to come back alone, drove before her three terrified womenservants

into the drawingroom, which was as near as any of them would venture.

Once in the drawingroom, Gertrude collapsed and went from one fainting spell into another. I had all I

could do to keep Liddy from drowning her with cold water, and the maids huddled in a corner, as much use

as so many sheep. In a short time, although it seemed hours, a car came rushing up, and Anne Watson, who

had waited to dress, opened the door. Three men from the Greenwood Club, in all kinds of costumes, hurried

in. I recognized a Mr. Jarvis, but the others were strangers.

"What's wrong?" the Jarvis man asked  and we made a strange picture, no doubt. "Nobody hurt, is there?"

He was looking at Gertrude.

"Worse than that, Mr. Jarvis," I said. "I think it is murder."

At the word there was a commotion. The cook began to cry, and Mrs. Watson knocked over a chair. The men

were visibly impressed.

"Not any member of the family?" Mr. Jarvis asked, when he had got his breath.

"No," I said; and motioning Liddy to look after Gertrude, I led the way with a lamp to the cardroom door.

One of the men gave an exclamation, and they all hurried across the room. Mr. Jarvis took the lamp from me

I remember that  and then, feeling myself getting dizzy and lightheaded, I closed my eyes. When I

opened them their brief examination was over, and Mr. Jarvis was trying to put me in a chair.

"You must get upstairs," he said firmly, "you and Miss Gertrude, too. This has been a terrible shock. In his

own home, too."

I stared at him without comprehension. "Who is it?" I asked with difficulty. There was a band drawn tight

around my throat.

"It is Arnold Armstrong," he said, looking at me oddly, "and he has been murdered in his father's house."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 11



Top




Page No 14


After a minute I gathered myself together and Mr. Jarvis helped me into the livingroom. Liddy had got

Gertrude upstairs, and the two strange men from the club stayed with the body. The reaction from the shock

and strain was tremendous: I was collapsed  and then Mr. Jarvis asked me a question that brought back my

wandering faculties.

"Where is Halsey?" he asked.

"Halsey!" Suddenly Gertrude's stricken face rose before me the empty rooms upstairs. Where was Halsey?

"He was here, wasn't he?" Mr. Jarvis persisted. "He stopped at the club on his way over."

"I  don't know where he is," I said feebly.

One of the men from the club came in, asked for the telephone, and I could hear him excitedly talking, saying

something about coroners and detectives. Mr. Jarvis leaned over to me.

"Why don't you trust me, Miss Innes?" he said. "If I can do anything I will. But tell me the whole thing."

I did, finally, from the beginning, and when I told of Jack Bailey's being in the house that night, he gave a

long whistle.

"I wish they were both here," he said when I finished. "Whatever mad prank took them away, it would look

better if they were here. Especially  "

"Especially what?"

"Especially since Jack Bailey and Arnold Armstrong were notoriously bad friends. It was Bailey who got

Arnold into trouble last spring  something about the bank. And then, too  "

"Go on," I said. "If there is anything more, I ought to know."

"There's nothing more," he said evasively. "There's just one thing we may bank on, Miss Innes. Any court in

the country will acquit a man who kills an intruder in his house, at night. If Halsey  "

"Why, you don't think Halsey did it!" I exclaimed. There was a queer feeling of physical nausea coming over

me.

"No, no, not at all," he said with forced cheerfulness. "Come, Miss Innes, you're a ghost of yourself and I am

going to help you upstairs and call your maid. This has been too much for you."

Liddy helped me back to bed, and under the impression that I was in danger of freezing to death, put a

hotwater bottle over my heart and another at my feet. Then she left me. It was early dawn now, and from

voices under my window I surmised that Mr. Jarvis and his companions were searching the grounds. As for

me, I lay in bed, with every faculty awake. Where had Halsey gone? How had he gone, and when? Before the

murder, no doubt, but who would believe that? If either he or Jack Bailey had heard an intruder in the house

and shot him  as they might have been justified in doing  why had they run away? The whole thing was

unheard of, outrageous, and  impossible to ignore.

About six o'clock Gertrude came in. She was fully dressed, and I sat up nervously.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 12



Top




Page No 15


"Poor Aunty!" she said. "What a shocking night you have had!" She came over and sat down on the bed, and

I saw she looked very tired and worn.

"Is there anything new?" I asked anxiously.

"Nothing. The car is gone, but Warner"  he is the chauffeur  "Warner is at the lodge and knows nothing

about it."

"Well," I said, "if I ever get my hands on Halsey Innes, I shall not let go until I have told him a few things.

When we get this cleared up, I am going back to the city to be quiet. One more night like the last two will end

me. The peace of the country  fiddle sticks!"

Whereupon I told Gertrude of the noises the night before, and the figure on the veranda in the east wing. As

an afterthought I brought out the pearl cufflink.

"I have no doubt now," I said, "that it was Arnold Armstrong the night before last, too. He had a key, no

doubt, but why he should steal into his father's house I can not imagine. He could have come with my

permission, easily enough. Anyhow, whoever it was that night, left this little souvenir."

Gertrude took one look at the cufflink, and went as white as the pearls in it; she clutched at the foot of the

bed, and stood staring. As for me, I was quite as astonished as she was.

"Where did  you  find it?" she asked finally, with a desperate effort at calm. And while I told her she

stood looking out of the window with a look I could not fathom on her face. It was a relief when Mrs. Watson

tapped at the door and brought me some tea and toast. The cook was in bed, completely demoralized, she

reported, and Liddy, brave with the daylight, was looking for footprints around the house. Mrs. Watson

herself was a wreck; she was bluewhite around the lips, and she had one hand tied up. She said she had

fallen downstairs in her excitement. It was natural, of course, that the thing would shock her, having been

the Armstrongs' housekeeper for several years, and knowing Mr. Arnold well.

Gertrude had slipped out during my talk with Mrs. Watson, and I dressed and went downstairs. The billiard

and cardrooms were locked until the coroner and the detectives got there, and the men from the club had

gone back for more conventional clothing.

I could hear Thomas in the pantry, alternately wailing for Mr. Arnold, as he called him, and citing the tokens

that had precursed the murder. The house seemed to choke me, and, slipping a shawl around me, I went out

on the drive. At the corner by the east wing I met Liddy. Her skirts were draggled with dew to her knees, and

her hair was still in crimps.

"Go right in and change your clothes," I said sharply. "You're a sight, and at your age!"

She had a golfstick in her hand, and she said she had found it on the lawn. There was nothing unusual about

it, but it occurred to me that a golfstick with a metal end might have been the object that had scratched the

stairs near the cardroom. I took it from her, and sent her up for dry garments. Her daylight courage and

selfimportance, and her shuddering delight in the mystery, irritated me beyond words. After I left her I made

a circuit of the building. Nothing seemed to be disturbed: the house looked as calm and peaceful in the

morning sun as it had the day I had been coerced into taking it. There was nothing to show that inside had

been mystery and violence and sudden death.

In one of the tulip beds back of the house an early blackbird was pecking viciously at something that glittered

in the light. I picked my way gingerly over through the dew and stooped down: almost buried in the soft


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 13



Top




Page No 16


ground was a revolver! I scraped the earth off it with the tip of my shoe, and, picking it up, slipped it into my

pocket. Not until I had got into my bedroom and doublelocked the door did I venture to take it out and

examine it. One look was all I needed. It was Halsey's revolver. I had unpacked it the day before and put it on

his shavingstand, and there could be no mistake. His name was on a small silver plate on the handle.

I seemed to see a network closing around my boy, innocent as I knew he was. The revolver  I am afraid of

them, but anxiety gave me courage to look through the barrel  the revolver had still two bullets in it. I

could only breathe a prayer of thankfulness that I had found the revolver before any sharpeyed detective had

come around.

I decided to keep what clues I had, the cufflink, the golfstick and the revolver, in a secure place until I

could see some reason for displaying them. The cufflink had been dropped into a little filigree box on my

toilet table. I opened the box and felt around for it. The box was empty  the cufflink had disappeared!

Chapter 5: GERTRUDE'S ENGAGEMENT

AT ten o'clock the Casanova hack brought up three men. They introduced themselves as the coroner of the

county and two detectives from the city. The coroner led the way at once to the locked wing, and with the aid

of one of the detectives examined the rooms and the body. The other detective, after a short scrutiny of the

dead man, busied himself with the outside of the house. It was only after they had got a fair idea of things as

they were that they sent for me.

I received them in the livingroom, and I had made up my mind exactly what to tell. I had taken the house for

the summer, I said, while the Armstrongs were in California. In spite of a rumor among the servants about

strange noises  I cited Thomas  nothing had occurred the first two nights. On the third night I believed

that some one had been m the house: I had heard a crashing sound, but being alone with one maid had not

investigated. The house had been locked in the morning and apparently undisturbed.

Then, as clearly as I could, I related how, the night before, a shot had roused us; that my niece and I had

investigated and found a body; that I did not know who the murdered man was until Mr. Jarvis from the club

informed me, and that I knew of no reason why Mr. Arnold Armstrong should steal into his father's house at

night. I should have been glad to allow him entree there at any time.

"Have you reason to believe, Miss Innes," the coroner asked, "that any member of your household, imagining

Mr. Armstrong was a burglar, shot him in selfdefense?"

"I have no reason for thinking so," I said quietly.

"Your theory is that Mr. Armstrong was followed here by some enemy, and shot as he entered the house?"

"I don't think I have a theory," I said. "The thing that has puzzled me is why Mr. Armstrong should enter his

father's house two nights in succession, stealing in like a thief, when he needed only to ask entrance to be

admitted."

The coroner was a very silent man: he took some notes after this, but he seemed anxious to make the next

train back to town. He set the inquest for the following Saturday, gave Mr. Jamieson, the younger of the two

detectives, and the more intelligent looking, a few instructions, and, after gravely shaking hands with me and

regretting the unfortunate affair, took his departure, accompanied by the other detective.

I was just beginning to breathe freely when Mr. Jamieson, who had been standing by the window, came over

to me.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 14



Top




Page No 17


"The family consists of yourself alone, Miss Innes?"

"My niece is here," I said.

"There is no one but yourself and your niece?"

"My nephew." I had to moisten my lips.

"Oh, a nephew. I should like to see him, if he is here."

"He is not here just now," I said as quietly as I could. "I expect him  at any time."

"He was here yesterday evening, I believe?"

"No  yes."

"Didn't he have a guest with him? Another man?"

"He brought a friend with him to stay over Sunday, Mr. Bailey."

"Mr. John Bailey, the cashier of the Traders' Bank I believe." And I knew that some one at the Greenwood

Club had told. "When did they leave?"

"Very early  I don't know at just what time."

Mr. Jamieson turned suddenly and looked at me.

"Please try to be more explicit," he said. "You say your nephew and Mr. Bailey were in the house last night,

and yet you and your niece, with some womenservants, found the body. Where was your nephew?"

I was entirely desperate by that time.

"I do not know," I cried, "but be sure of this: Halsey knows nothing of this thing, and no amount of

circumstantial evidence can make an innocent man guilty."

"Sit down," he said, pushing forward a chair. "There are some things I have to tell you, and, in return, please

tell me all you know. Believe me, things always come out. In the first place, Mr. Armstrong was shot from

above. The bullet was fired at close range, entered below the shoulder and came out, after passing through the

heart, well down the back. In other words, I believe the murderer stood on the stairs and fired down. In the

second place, I found on the edge of the billiardtable a charred cigar which had burned itself partly out, and

a cigarette which had consumed itself to the cork tip. Neither one had been more than lighted, then put down

and forgotten. Have you any idea what it was that made your nephew and Mr. Bailey leave their cigars and

their game, take out the automobile without calling the chauffeur, and all this at  let me see certainly

before three o'clock in the morning?"

"I don't know," I said; "but depend on it, Mr. Jamieson, Halsey will be back himself to explain everything."

"I sincerely hope so," he said. "Miss Innes, has it occurred to you that Mr. Bailey might know something of

this?"


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 15



Top




Page No 18


Gertrude had come downstairs and just as he spoke she came in. I saw her stop suddenly, as if she had been

struck.

"He does not," she said in a tone that was not her own. "Mr. Bailey and my brother know nothing of this. The

murder was committed at three. They left the house at a quarter before three."

"How do you know that?" Mr. Jamieson asked oddly. "Do you know at what time they left?"

"I do," Gertrude answered firmly. "At a quarter before three my brother and Mr. Bailey left the house, by the

main entrance. I  was  there."

"Gertrude," I said excitedly, "you are dreaming! Why, at a quarter to three  "

"Listen," she said. "At halfpast two the downstairs telephone rang. I had not gone to sleep, and I heard it.

Then I heard Halsey answer it, and in a few minutes he came upstairs and knocked at my door. We  we

talked for a minute, then I put on my dressinggown and slippers, and went downstairs with him. Mr.

Bailey was in the billiardroom. We  we all talked together for perhaps ten minutes. Then it was decided

that  that they should both go away  "

"Can't you be more explicit?" Mr. Jamieson asked. "Why did they go away?"

"I am only telling you what happened, not why it happened," she said evenly. "Halsey went for the car, and

instead of bringing it to the house and rousing people, he went by the lower road from the stable. Mr. Bailey

was to meet him at the foot of the lawn. Mr. Bailey left  "

"Which way?" Mr. Jamieson asked sharply.

"By the main entrance. He left  it was a quarter to three. I know exactly."

"The clock in the hall is stopped, Miss Innes," said Jamieson. Nothing seemed to escape him.

"He looked at his watch," she replied, and I could see Mr. Jamieson's snap, as if he had made a discovery. As

for myself, during the whole recital I had been plunged into the deepest amazement.

"Will you pardon me for a personal question?" The detective was a youngish man, and I thought he was

somewhat embarrassed. "What are your  your relations with Mr. Bailey?"

Gertrude hesitated. Then she came over and put her hand lovingly in mine.

"I am engaged to marry him," she said simply.

I had grown so accustomed to surprises that I could only gasp again, and as for Gertrude, the hand that lay in

mine was burning with fever.

"And  after that," Mr. Jamieson went on, "you went directly to bed?"

Gertrude hesitated.

"No," she said finally. "I  I am not nervous, and after I had extinguished the light, I remembered something

I had left in the billiardroom, and I felt my way back there through the darkness."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 16



Top




Page No 19


"Will you tell me what it was you had forgotten?"

"I can not tell you," she said slowly. "I  I did not leave the billiardroom at once  "

"Why?" The detective's tone was imperative. "This is very important, Miss Innes."

"I was crying," Gertrude said in a low tone. "When the French clock in the drawingroom struck three, I got

up, and then  I heard a step on the east porch, just outside the cardroom. Some one with a key was

working with the latch, and I thought, of course, of Halsey. When we took the house he called that his

entrance, and he had carried a key for it ever since. The door opened and I was about to ask what he had

forgotten, when there was a flash and a report. Some heavy body dropped, and, half crazed with terror and

shock, I ran through the drawingroom and got upstairs  I scarcely remember how."

She dropped into a chair, and I thought Mr. Jamieson must have finished. But he was not through.

"You certainly clear your brother and Mr. Bailey admirably," he said. "The testimony is invaluable,

especially in view of the fact that your brother and Mr. Armstrong had, I believe, quarreled rather seriously

some time ago."

"Nonsense," I broke in. "Things are bad enough, Mr. Jamieson, without inventing bad feeling where it doesn't

exist. Gertrude, I don't think Halsey knew the  the murdered man, did he?"

But Mr. Jamieson was sure of his ground.

"The quarrel, I believe," he persisted, "was about Mr. Armstrong's conduct to you, Miss Gertrude. He had

been paying you unwelcome attentions."

And I had never seen the man!

When she nodded a "yes" I saw the tremendous possibilities involved. If this detective could prove that

Gertrude feared and disliked the murdered man, and that Mr. Armstrong had been annoying and possibly

pursuing her with hateful attentions, all that, added to Gertrude's confession of her presence in the

billiardroom at the time of the crime, looked strange, to say the least. The prominence of the family assured

a strenuous effort to find the murderer, and if we had nothing worse to look forward to, we were sure of a

distasteful publicity.

Mr. Jamieson shut his notebook with a snap, and thanked us.

"I have an idea," he said, apropos of nothing at all, "that at any rate the ghost is laid here. Whatever the

rappings have been  and the colored man says they began when the family went west three months ago 

they are likely to stop now."

Which shows how much he knew about it. The ghost was not laid: with the murder of Arnold Armstrong he,

or it, only seemed to take on fresh vigor.

Mr. Jamieson left then, and when Gertrude had gone upstairs, as she did at once, I sat and thought over what

I had just heard. Her engagement, once so engrossing a matter, paled now beside the significance of her story.

If Halsey and Jack Bailey had left before the crime, how came Halsey's revolver in the tulip bed? What was

the mysterious cause of their sudden flight? What had Gertrude left in the billiardroom? What was the

significance of the cufflink, and where was it?


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 17



Top




Page No 20


Chapter 6: IN THE EAST CORRIDOR

WHEN the detective left he enjoined absolute secrecy on everybody in the household. The Greenwood Club

promised the same thing, and as there are no Sunday afternoon papers, the murder was not publicly known

until Monday. The coroner himself notified the Armstrong family lawyer, and early in the afternoon he came

out. I had not seen Mr. Jamieson since morning, but I knew he had been interrogating the servants. Gertrude

was locked in her room with a headache, and I had luncheon alone.

Mr. Harton, the lawyer, was a little, thin man, and he looked as if he did not relish his business that day.

"This is very unfortunate, Miss Innes," he said, after we had shaken hands. "Most unfortunate  and

mysterious. With the father and mother in the west, I find everything devolves on me; and, as you can

understand, it is an unpleasant duty."

"No doubt," I said absently. "Mr. Harton, I am going to ask you some questions, and I hope you will answer

them. I feel that I am entitled to some knowledge, because I and my family are just now in a most ambiguous

position."

I don't know whether he understood me or not: he took of his glasses and wiped them.

"I shall be very happy," he said with oldfashioned courtesy.

"Thank you. Mr. Harton, did Mr. Arnold Armstrong know that Sunnyside had been rented?"

"I think  yes, he did. In fact, I myself told him about it."

"And he knew who the tenants were?"

"Yes."

"He had not been living with the family for some years, I believe?"

"No. Unfortunately, there had been trouble between Arnold and his father. For two years he had lived in

town."

"Then it would be unlikely that he came here last night to get possession of anything belonging to him?"

"I should think it hardly possible," he admitted.

"To be perfectly frank, Miss Innes, I can not think of any reason whatever for his coming here as he did. He

had been staying at the clubhouse across the valley for the last week, Jarvis tells me, but that only explains

how he came here, not why. It is a most unfortunate family."

He shook his head despondently, and I felt that this driedup little man was the repository of much that he

had not told me. I gave up trying to elicit any information from him, and we went together to view the body

before it was taken to the city. It had been lifted on to the billiardtable and a sheet thrown over it; otherwise

nothing had been touched. A soft hat lay beside it, and the collar of the dinnercoat was still turned up. The

handsome, dissipated face of Arnold Armstrong, purged of its ugly lines, was now only pathetic. As we went

in Mrs. Watson appeared at the cardroom door.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 18



Top




Page No 21


"Come in, Mrs. Watson," the lawyer said. But she shook her head and withdrew: she was the only one in the

house who seemed to regret the dead man, and even she seemed rather shocked than sorry.

I went to the door at the foot of the circular staircase and opened it. If I could only have seen Halsey coming

at his usual harebrained clip up the drive, if I could have heard the throb of the motor, I would have felt that

my troubles were over. But there was nothing to be seen. The countryside lay sunny and quiet in its peaceful

Sunday afternoon calm, and far down the drive Mr. Jamieson was walking slowly, stooping now and then, as

if to examine the road. When I went back, Mr. Harton was furtively wiping his eyes.

"The prodigal has come home, Miss Innes," he said. "How often the sins of the fathers are visited on the

children!" Which left me pondering.

Before Mr. Harton left, he told me something of the Armstrong family. Paul Armstrong, the father, had been

married twice. Arnold was a son by the first marriage. The second Mrs. Armstrong had been a widow, with a

child, a little girl. This child, now perhaps twenty, was Louise Armstrong, having taken her stepfather's name,

and was at present in California with the family.

"They will probably return at once," he concluded "sad part of my errand here today is to see if you will

relinquish your lease here in their favor."

"We would better wait and see if they wish to come," I said. "It seems unlikely, and my town house is being

remodeled." At that he let the matter drop, but it came up unpleasantly enough, later.

At six o'clock the body was taken away, and at seventhirty, after an early dinner, Mr. Harton went. Gertrude

had not come down, and there was no news of Halsey. Mr. Jamieson had taken a lodging in the village, and I

had not seen him since midafternoon. It was about nine o'clock, I think, when the bell rang and he was

ushered into the livingroom.

"Sit down," I said grimly. "Have you found a clue that will incriminate me, Mr. Jamieson?"

He had the grace to look uncomfortable. "No," he said. "If you had killed Mr. Armstrong, you would have

left no clues. You would have had too much intelligence."

After that we got along better. He was fishing in his pocket, and after a minute he brought out two scraps of

paper. "I have been to the clubhouse," he said, "and among Mr. Armstrong's effects, I found these. One is

curious; the other is puzzling."

The first was a sheet of club notepaper, on which was written, over and over, the name "Halsey B. Innes." It

was Halsey's flowing signature to a dot, but it lacked Halsey's ease. The ones toward the bottom of the sheet

were much better than the top ones. Mr. Jamieson smiled at my face.

"His old tricks," he said. "That one is merely curious; this one, as I said before, is puzzling."

The second scrap, folded and refolded into a compass so tiny that the writing had been partly obliterated, was

part of a letter  the lower half of a sheet, not typed, but written in a cramped hand.

"   by altering the plans for   rooms, may be possible. The best way, in my opinion, would be to 

the plan for   in one of the   rooms   chimney."

That was all.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 19



Top




Page No 22


"Well?" I said, looking up. "There is nothing in that, is there? A man ought to be able to change the plan of

his house without becoming an object of suspicion."

"There is little in the paper itself," he admitted; "but why should Arnold Armstrong carry that around, unless

it meant something? He never built a house, you may be sure of that. If it is this house, it may mean anything,

from a secret room  "

"To an extra bathroom," I said scornfully. "Haven't you a thumbprint, too?"

"I have," he said with a smile, "and the print of a foot in a tulip bed, and a number of other things. The oddest

part is, Miss Innes, that the thumbmark is probably yours and the footprint certainly."

His audacity was the only thing that saved me: his amused smile put me on my mettle, and I ripped out a

perfectly good scallop before I answered.

"Why did I step into the tulip bed?" I asked with interest.

"You picked up something," he said goodhumoredly, "which you are going to tell me about later."

"Am I, indeed?" I was politely curious. "With this remarkable insight of yours, I wish you would tell me

where I shall find my fourthousanddollar motor car."

"I was just coming to that," he said. "You will find it about thirty miles away, at Andrews Station, in a

blacksmith shop, where it is being repaired."

I laid down my knitting then and looked at him.

"And Halsey?" I managed to say.

"We are going to exchange information," he said "I am going to tell you that, when you tell me what you

picked up in the tulip bed."

We looked steadily at each other: it was not an unfriendly stare; we were only measuring weapons. Then he

smiled a little and got up.

"With your permission," he said, "I am going to examine the cardroom and the staircase again. You might

think over my offer in the meantime."

He went on through the drawingroom, and I listened to his footsteps growing gradually fainter. I dropped

my pretense at knitting and, leaning back, I thought over the last fortyeight hours. Here was I, Rachel Innes,

spinster, a granddaughter of old John Innes of Revolutionary days, a D. A. R., a Colonial Dame, mixed up

with a vulgar and revolting crime, and even attempting to hoodwink the law! Certainly I had left the straight

and narrow way.

I was roused by hearing Mr. Jamieson coming rapidly back through the drawingroom. He stopped at the

door.

"Miss Innes," he said quickly, "will you come with me and light the east corridor? I have fastened somebody

in the small room at the head of the cardroom stairs."

I jumped! up at once.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 20



Top




Page No 23


"You mean  the murderer?" I gasped.

"Possibly," he said quietly, as we hurried together up the stairs. "Some one was lurking on the staircase when

I went back. I spoke; instead of an answer, whoever it was turned and ran up. I followed  it was dark 

but as I turned the corner at the top a figure darted through this door and closed it. The bolt was on my side,

and I pushed it forward. It is a closet, I think." We were in the upper hall now. "If you will show me the

electric switch, Miss Innes, you would better wait in your own room."

Trembling as I was, I was determined to see that door opened. I hardly knew what I feared, but so many

terrible and inexplicable things had happened that suspense was worse than certainty.

"I am perfectly cool," I said, "and I am going to remain here."

The lights flashed up along that end of the corridor, throwing the doors into relief. At the intersection of the

small hallway with the larger, the circular staircase wound its way up, as if it had been an afterthought of the

architect. And just around the corner, in the small corridor, was the door Mr. Jamieson had indicated. I was

still unfamiliar with the house, and I did not remember the door. My heart was thumping wildly in my ears,

but I nodded to him to go ahead. I was perhaps eight or ten feet away  and then he threw the bolt back.

"Come out," he said quietly. There was no response. "Come  out," he repeated. Then  I think he had a

revolver, but I am not sure  he stepped aside and threw the door open.

>From where I stood I could not see beyond the door, but I saw Mr. Jamieson's face change and heard him

mutter something, then he bolted down the stairs, three at a time. When my knees had stopped shaking, I

moved forward, slowly, nervously, until I had a partial view of what was beyond the door. It seemed at first

to be a closet, empty. Then I went close and examined it, to stop with a shudder. Where the floor should have

been was black void and darkness, from which came the indescribable, damp smell of the cellars.

Mr, Jamieson had locked somebody in the clothes chute. As I leaned over I fancied I heard a groan  or was

it the wind?

Chapter 7: A SPRAINED ANKLE

I WAS panicstricken. As I ran along the corridor I was confident that the mysterious intruder and probable

murderer had been found, and that he lay dead or dying at the foot of the chute. I got down the staircase

somehow, and through the kitchen to the basement stairs. Mr. Jamieson had been before me, and the door

stood open. Liddy was standing in the middle of the kitchen, holding a fryingpan by the handle as a weapon.

"Don't go down there," she yelled, when she saw me moving toward the basement stairs. "Don't you do it,

Miss Rachel. That Jamieson's down there now. There's only trouble comes of hunting ghosts; they lead you

into bottomless pits and things like that. Oh, Miss Rachel, don't  " as I tried to get past her.

She was interrupted by Mr. Jamieson's reappearance. He ran up the stairs two at a time, and his face was

flushed and furious.

"The whole place is locked," he said angrily. where's the laundry key kept?"

"It's kept in the door," Liddy snapped. "That whole end of the cellar is kept locked, so nobody can get at the

clothes, and then the key's left in the door? so that unless a thief was as blind as  as some detectives, he

could walk right in."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 21



Top




Page No 24


"Liddy," I said sharply, "come down with us and turn on all the lights."

She offered her resignation, as usual, on the spot, but I took her by the arm, and she came along finally. She

switched on all the lights and pointed to a door just ahead.

"That's the door," she said sulkily. "The key's in it."

But the key was not in it. Mr. Jamieson shook it, but it was a heavy door, well locked. And then he stooped

and began punching around the keyhole with the end of a leadpencil. When he stood up his face was

exultant.

"It's locked on the inside," he said in a low tone. "There is somebody in there."

"Lord have mercy!" gasped Liddy, and turned to run.

"Liddy," I called, "go through the house at once and see who is missing, or if any one is. We'll have to clear

this thing at once. Mr. Jamieson, if you will watch here I will go to the lodge and find Warner. Thomas would

be of no use. Together you may be able to force the door."

"A good idea," he assented. "But  there are windows, of course, and there is nothing to prevent whoever is

in there from getting out that way."

"Then lock the door at the top of the basement stairs," I suggested, "and patrol the house from the outside."

We agreed to this, and I had a feeling that the mystery of Sunnyside was about to be solved. I ran down the

steps and along the drive. Just at the corner I ran full tilt into somebody who seemed to be as much alarmed

as I was. It was not until I had recoiled a step or two that I recognized Gertrude, and she me.

"Good gracious, Aunt Ray," she exclaimed, "what is the matter?"

"There's somebody locked in the laundry," I panted. "That is  unless  you didn't see any one crossing the

lawn or skulking around the house, did you?"

"I think we have mystery on the brain," Gertrude said wearily. "No, I haven't seen any one, except old

Thomas, who looked for all the world as if he had been ransacking the pantry. What have you locked in the

laundry?"

"I can't wait to explain," I replied. "I must get Warner from the lodge. If you came out for air, you'd better put

on your overshoes." And then I noticed that Gertrude was limping  not much, but sufficiently to make her

progress very slow, and seemingly painful.

"You have hurt yourself," I said sharply.

"I fell over the carriage block," she explained. "I thought perhaps I might see Halsey coming home. He  he

ought to be here."

I hurried on down the drive. The lodge was some distance from the house, in a grove of trees where the drive

met the county road. There were two white stone pillars to mark the entrance, but the iron gates, once closed

and tended by the lodgekeeper, now stood permanently open. The day of the motorcar had come; no one

had time for closed gates and lodgekeepers. The lodge at Sunnyside was merely a sort of supplementary

servants' quarters: it was as convenient in its appointments as the big house and infinitely more cozy.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 22



Top




Page No 25


As I went down the drive, my thoughts were busy. Who would it be that Mr. Jamieson had trapped in the

cellar? Would we find a body or some one badly injured? Scarcely either. Whoever had fallen had been able

to lock the laundry door on the inside. If the fugitive had come from outside the house, how did he get in? If

it was some member of the household, who could it have been? And then  a feeling of horror almost

overwhelmed me. Gertrude! Gertrude and her injured ankle! Gertrude found limping slowly up the drive

when I had thought she was in bed!

I tried to put the thought away, but it would not go. If Gertrude had been on the circular staircase that night,

why had she fled from Mr. Jamieson? The idea, puzzling as it was, seemed borne out by this circumstance.

Whoever had taken refuge at the head of the stairs could scarcely have been familiar with the house, or with

the location of the chute. The mystery seemed to deepen constantly. What possible connection could there be

between Halsey and Gertrude, and the murder of Arnold Armstrong? And yet, every way I turned I seemed to

find something that pointed to such a connection.

At the foot of the drive the road described a long, sloping, horseshoeshaped curve around the lodge. There

were lights there, streaming cheerfully out on to the trees, and from an upper room came wavering shadows,

as if some one with a lamp was moving around. I had come almost silently in my evening slippers, and I had

my second collision of the evening on the road just above the house. I ran full into a man in a long coat, who

was standing in the shadow beside the drive, with his back to me, watching the lighted windows.

"What the hell!" he ejaculated furiously, and turned around. When he saw me, however, he did not wait for

any retort on my part. He faded away  this is not slang; he did  he absolutely disappeared in the dusk

without my getting more than a glimpse of his face. I had a vague impression of unfamiliar features and of a

sort of cap with a visor. Then he was gone.

I went to the lodge and rapped. It required two or three poundings to bring Thomas to the door, and he

opened it only an inch or so.

"Where is Warner?" I asked.

"I  I think he's in bed, ma'm."

"Get him up," I said, "and for goodness' sake open the door, Thomas. I'll wait for Warner."

"It's kind o' close in here, ma'm," he said, obeying gingerly, and disclosing a cool and comfortable looking

interior. "Perhaps you'd keer to set on the porch an' rest yo'self."

It was so evident that Thomas did not want me inside that I went in.

"Tell Warner he is needed in a hurry," I repeated, and turned into the little sittingroom. I could hear Thomas

going up the stairs, could hear him rouse Warner, and the steps of the chauffeur as he hurriedly dressed. But

my attention was busy with the room below.

On the centertable, open, was a sealskin traveling bag. It was filled with goldtopped bottles and brushes,

and it breathed opulence, luxury, femininity from every inch of surface. How did it get there? I was still

asking myself the question when Warner came running down the stairs and into the room. He was completely

but somewhat incongruously dressed, and his open, boyish face looked abashed. He was a country boy,

absolutely frank and reliable, of fair education and intelligence  one of the small army of American youths

who turn a natural aptitude for mechanics into the special field of the automobile, and earn good salaries in a

congenial occupation.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 23



Top




Page No 26


"What is it, Miss Innes?" he asked anxiously.

"There is some one locked in the laundry," I replied. "Mr. Jamieson wants you to help him break the lock.

Warner, whose bag is this?"

He was in the doorway by this time, and he pretended not to hear.

"Warner," I called, "come back here. Whose bag is this?"

He stopped then, but he did not turn around.

"It's  it belongs to Thomas," he said, and fled up the drive.

To Thomas! A London bag with mirrors and cosmetic jars of which Thomas could not even have guessed the

use! However, I put the bag in the back of my mind, which was fast becoming stored with anomalous and

apparently irreconcilable facts, and followed Warner to the house.

Liddy had come back to the kitchen: the door to the basement stairs was doublebarred, and had a table

pushed against it; and beside her on the table was most of the kitchen paraphernalia.

"Did you see if there was any one missing in the house?" I asked, ignoring the array of saucepans

rollingpins, and the poker of the range.

"Rosie is missing," Liddy said with unction. She had objected to Rosie, the parlor maid, from the start. "Mrs.

Watson went into her room, and found she had gone without her hat. People that trust themselves a dozen

miles from the city, in strange houses, with servants they don't know, needn't be surprised if they wake up

some morning and find their throats cut."

After which carefully veiled sarcasm Liddy relapsed into gloom. Warner came in then with a handful of small

tools, and Mr. Jamieson went with him to the basement. Oddly enough, I was not alarmed. With all my heart

I wished for Halsey, but I was not frightened. At the door he was to force, Warner put down his tools and

looked at it. Then he turned the handle. Without the slightest difficulty the door opened, revealing the

blackness of the dryingroom beyond!

Mr. Jamieson gave an exclamation of disgust.

"Gone!" he said. "Confound such careless work! I might have known."

It was true enough. We got the lights on finally and looked all through the three rooms that constituted this

wing of the basement. Everything was quiet and empty. An explanation of how the fugitive had escaped

injury was found in a heapedup basket of clothes under the chute. The basket had been overturned, but that

was all. Mr. Jamieson examined the windows: one was unlocked, and offered an easy escape. The window or

the door? Which way had the fugitive escaped? The door seemed most probable, and I hoped it had been so. I

could not have borne, just then, to think that it was my poor Gertrude we had been hounding through the

darkness, and yet  I had met Gertrude not far from that very window.

I went upstairs at last, tired and depressed. Mrs. Watson and Liddy were making tea in the kitchen. In

certain walks of life the teapot is the refuge in times of stress, trouble or sickness: they give tea to the dying

and they put it in the baby's nursing bottle. Mrs. Watson was fixing a tray to be sent in to me, and when I

asked her about Rosie she confirmed her absence.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 24



Top




Page No 27


"She's not here," she said; "but I would not think much of that, Miss Innes. Rosie is a pretty young girl, and

perhaps she has a sweetheart. It will be a good thing if she has. The maids stay much better when they have

something like that to hold them here."

Gertrude had gone back to her room, and while I was drinking my cup of hot tea, Mr. Jamieson came in.

"We might take up the conversation where we left off an hour and a half ago," he said. "But before we go on,

I want to say this: The person who escaped from the laundry was a woman with a foot of moderate size and

well arched. She wore nothing but a stocking on her right foot, and, in spite of the unlocked door, she escaped

by the window."

And again I thought of Gertrude's sprained ankle. was it the right or the left?

Chapter 8: THE OTHER HALF OF THE LINE

"MISS Innes," the detective began, "what is your opinion of the figure you saw on the east veranda the night

you and your maid were in the house alone?"

"It was a woman," I said positively.

"And yet your maid affirms with equal positiveness that it was a man."

"Nonsense," I broke in. "Liddy had her eyes shut  she always shuts them when she's frightened."

"And you never thought then that the intruder who came later that night might be a woman  the woman, in

fact, whom you saw on the veranda?"

"I had reasons for thinking it was a man," I said remembering the pearl cufflink.

"Now we are getting down to business. What were your reasons for thinking that?"

I hesitated.

"If you have any reason for believing that your midnight guest was Mr. Armstrong, other than his visit here

the next night, you ought to tell me, Miss Innes. We can take nothing for granted. If, for instance, the intruder

who dropped the bar and scratched the staircase  you see, I know about that  if this visitor was a woman,

why should not the same woman have come back the following night, met Mr. Armstrong on the circular

staircase, and in alarm shot him?"

"It was a man," I reiterated. And then, because I could think of no other reason for my statement, I told him

about the pearl cufflink. He was intensely interested.

"Will you give me the link," he said, when I finished, "or, at least, let me see it? I consider it a most important

clue."

"Won't the description do?"

"Not as well as the original."

"Well, I'm very sorry," I said, as calmly as I could, "I  the thing is lost. It  it must have fallen out of a

box on my dressingtable."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 25



Top




Page No 28


Whatever he thought of my explanation, and I knew he doubted it, he made no sign. He asked me to describe

the link accurately, and I did so, while he glanced at a list he took from his pocket.

"One set monogram cufflinks," he read, "one set plain pearl links, one set cufflinks, woman's head set with

diamonds and emeralds. There is no mention of such a link as you describe, and yet, if your theory is right,

Mr. Armstrong must have taken back in his cuffs one complete cufflink, and a half, perhaps, of the other."

The idea was new to me. If it had not been the murdered man who had entered the house that night, who had

it been?

"There are a number of strange things connected with this case," the detective went on. "Miss Gertrude Innes

testified that she heard some one fumbling with the lock, that the door opened, and that almost immediately

the shot was fired. Now, Miss Innes, here is the strange part of that. Mr. Armstrong had no key with him.

There was no key in the lock, or on the floor. In other words, the evidence points absolutely to this: Mr.

Armstrong was admitted to the house from within."

"It is impossible," I broke in. "Mr. Jamieson, do you know what your words imply? Do you know that you

are practically accusing Gertrude Innes of admitting that man?"

"Not quite that," he said, with his friendly smile. "In fact, Miss Innes, I am quite certain she did not. But as

long as I learn only parts of the truth, from both you and her, what can I do? I know you picked up something

in the flower bed: you refuse to tell me what it was. I know Miss Gertrude went back to the billiardroom to

get something, she refuses to say what. You suspect what happened to the cufflink, but you won't tell me.

So far, all I am sure of is this: I do not believe Arnold Armstrong was the midnight visitor who so alarmed

you by dropping  shall we say, a golfstick? And I believe that when he did come he was admitted by

some one in the house. Who knows  it may have been  Liddy!"

I stirred my tea angrily.

"I have always heard," I said dryly, "that undertakers' assistants are jovial young men. A man's sense of

humor seems to be in inverse proportion to the gravity of his profession."

"A man's sense of humor is a barbarous and a cruel thing, Miss Innes," he admitted. "It is to the feminine as

the hug of a bear is to the scratch of  well;  anything with claws. Is that you, Thomas? Come in."

Thomas Johnson stood in the doorway. He looked alarmed and apprehensive, and suddenly I remembered the

sealskin dressingbag in the lodge. Thomas came just inside the door and stood with his head drooping, his

eyes, under their shaggy gray brows, fixed on Mr. Jamieson.

"Thomas," said the detective, not unkindly, "I sent for you to tell us what you told Sam Bohannon at the club,

the day before Mr. Arnold was found here, dead. Let me see. You came here Friday night to see Miss Innes,

didn't you? And came to work here Saturday morning?"

For some unexplained reason Thomas looked relieved.

"Yas, sah," he said. "You see it were like this: When Mistah Armstrong and the fam'ly went away, Mis'

Watson an' me, we was lef' in charge till the place was rented. Mis' Watson, she've bin here a good while, an'

she warn' skeery. So she slep' in the house. I'd bin havin' tokens  I tol' Mis' Innes some of 'em  an' I slep'

in the lodge. Then one day Mis' Watson, she came to me an' she sez, sez she, 'Thomas, you'll hev to sleep up

in the big house. I'm too nervous to do it any more.' But I jes' reckon to myself that ef it's too skeery fer her,

it's too skeery fer me. We had it, then, sho' nuff, and it ended up with Mis' Watson stayin' in the lodge nights


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 26



Top




Page No 29


an' me lookin' fer work at de club."

"Did Mrs. Watson say that anything had happened to alarm her?"

"No, sah. She was jes' natchally skeered. Well, that was all, far's I know, until the night I come over to see

Mis' Innes. I come across the valley, along the path from the clubhouse, and I goes home that way. Down in

the creek bottom I almost run into a man. He wuz standin' with his back to me, an' he was workin' with one of

these yere electric light things that fit in yer pocket. He was havin' trouble  one minute it'd flash out, an' the

nex' it'd be gone. I hed a view of 'is white dress shirt an' tie, as I passed. I didn't see his face. But I know it

warn't Mr. Arnold. It was a taller man than Mr. Arnold. Beside that, Mr. Arnold was playin' cards when I got

to the clubhouse, same's he'd been doin' all day."

"And the next morning you came back along the path," pursued Mr. Jamieson relentlessly.

"The nex' mornin' I come back along the path an' down where I dun see the man night befoh, I picked up this

here." The old man held out a tiny object and Mr. Jamieson took it. Then he held it on his extended palm for

me to see. It was the other half of the pearl cufflink!

But Mr. Jamieson was not quite through questioning him.

"And so you showed it to Sam, at the club, and asked him if he knew any one who owned such a link, and

Sam said  what?"

"Wal, Sam, he 'lowed he'd seen such a pair of cuffbuttons in a shirt belongin' to Mr. Bailey  Mr. Jack

Bailey, sah."

"I'll keep this link, Thomas, for a while," the detective said. "That's all I wanted to know. Good night."

As Thomas shuffled out, Mr. Jamieson watched me sharply.

"You see, Miss Innes," he said, "Mr. Bailey insists on mixing himself with this thing. If Mr. Bailey came here

that Friday night expecting to meet Arnold Armstrong, and missed him  if, as I say, he had done this,

might he not, seeing him enter the following night, have struck him down, as he had intended before?"

"But the motive?" I gasped.

"There could be motive proved, I think. Arnold Armstrong and John Bailey have been enemies since the

latter, as cashier of the Traders' Bank, brought Arnold almost into the clutches of the law. Also, you forget

that both men have been paying attention to Miss Gertrude. Bailey's flight looks bad, too."

"And you think Halsey helped him to escape?"

"Undoubtedly. Why, what could it be but flight? Miss Innes, let me reconstruct that evening, as I see it.

Bailey and Armstrong had quarreled at the club. I learned this today. Your nephew brought Bailey over.

Prompted by jealous, insane fury, Armstrong followed, coming across by the path. He entered the

billiardroom wing  perhaps rapping, and being admitted by your nephew. Just inside he was shot, by

some one on the circular staircase. The shot fired, your nephew and Bailey left the house at once, going

toward the automobile house. They left by the lower road, which prevented them being heard, and when you

and Miss Gertrude got downstairs everything was quiet."

"But  Gertrude's story," I stammered.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 27



Top




Page No 30


"Miss Gertrude only brought forward her explanation the following morning. I do not believe it, Miss Innes.

It is the story of a loving and ingenious woman."

"And  this thing tonight?"

"May upset my whole view of the case. We must give the benefit of every doubt, after all. We may, for

instance, come back to the figure on the porch: if it was a woman you saw that night through the window, we

might start with other premises. Or Mr. Innes' explanation may turn us in a new direction. It is possible that

he shot Arnold Armstrong as a burglar and then fled, frightened at what he had done. In any case, however, I

feel confident that the body was here when he left. Mr. Armstrong left the club ostensibly for a moonlight

saunter, about half after eleven o'clock. It was three when the shot was fired."

I leaned back bewildered. It seemed to me that the evening had been full of significant happenings, had I only

held the key. Had Gertrude been the fugitive in the clothes chute? Who was the man on the drive near the

lodge, and whose goldmounted dressingbag had I seen in the lodge sittingroom?

It was late when Mr. Jamieson finally got up to go. I went with him to the door, and together we stood

looking out over the valley. Below lay the village of Casanova, with its Old World houses, its blossoming

trees and its peace. Above on the hill across the valley were the lights of the Greenwood Club. It was even

possible to see the curving row of parallel lights that marked the carriage road. Rumors that I had heard about

the club came back  of drinking, of high play, and once, a year ago, of a suicide under those very lights.

Mr. Jamieson left, taking a short cut to the village, and I still stood there. It must have been after eleven, and

the monotonous tick of the big clock on the stairs behind me was the only sound. Then I was conscious that

some one was running up the drive. In a minute a woman darted into the area of light made by the open door,

and caught me by the arm. It was Rosie  Rosie in a state of collapse from terror, and, not the least

important, clutching one of my Coalport plates and a silver spoon.

She stood staring into the darkness behind, still holding the plate. I got her into the house and secured the

plate; then I stood and looked down at her where she crouched tremblingly against the doorway.

"Well," I asked, "didn't your young man enjoy his meal?"

She couldn't speak. She looked at the spoon she still held  I wasn't so anxious about it: thank Heaven, it

wouldn't chip  and then she stared at me.

"I appreciate your desire to have everything nice for him," I went on, "but the next time, you might take the

Limoges china It's more easily duplicated and less expensive."

"I haven't a young man  not here." She had got her breath now, as I had guessed she would. "I  I have

been chased by a thief, Miss Innes."

"Did he chase you out of the house and back again?" I asked.

Then Rosie began to cry  not silently, but noisily, hysterically. I stopped her by giving her a good shake.

"What in the world is the matter with you?" I snapped. "Has the day of good common sense gone by! Sit up

and tell me the whole thing." Rosie sat up then, and sniffled.

"I was coming up the drive  " she began.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 28



Top




Page No 31


"You must start with when you went down the drive, with my dishes and my silver," I interrupted, but, seeing

more signs of hysteria, I gave in. "Very well. You were coming up the drive  "

"I had a basket of  of silver and dishes on my arm and I was carrying the plate, because  because I was

afraid I'd break it. Partway up the road a man stepped out of the bushes, and held his arm like this, spread

out, so I couldn't get past. He said  he said  `Not so fast, young lady; I want you to let me see what's in

that basket.'"

She got up in her excitement and took hold of my arm.

"It was like this, Miss Innes," she said, "and say you was the man. When he said that, I screamed and ducked

under his arm like this. He caught at the basket and I dropped it. I ran as fast as I could, and he came after as

far as the trees. Then he stopped. Oh, Miss Innes, it must have been the man that killed that Mr. Armstrong!"

"Don't be foolish," I said. "Whoever killed Mr. Armstrong would put as much space between himself and this

house as he could. Go up to bed now; and mind, if I hear of this story being repeated to the other maids, I

shall deduct from your wages for every broken dish I find in the drive."

I listened to Rosie as she went upstairs, running past the shadowy places and slamming her door. Then I sat

down and looked at the Coalport plate and the silver spoon. I had brought my own china and silver, and, from

all appearances, I would have little enough to take back. But though I might jeer at Rosie as much as I

wished, the fact remained that some one had been on the drive that night who had no business there.

Although neither had Rosie, for that matter.

I could fancy Liddy's face when she missed the extra pieces of china  she had opposed Rosie from the

start. If Liddy once finds a prophecy fulfilled, especially an unpleasant one, she never allows me to forget it.

It seemed to me that it was absurd to leave that china dotted along the road for her to spy the next morning; so

with a sudden resolution, I opened the door again and stepped out into the darkness. As the door closed

behind me I half regretted my impulse; then I shut my teeth and went on.

I have never been a nervous woman, as I said before. Moreover, a minute or two in the darkness enabled me

to see things fairly well. Beulah gave me rather a start by rubbing unexpectedly against my feet; then we two,

side by side, went down the drive.

There were no fragments of china, but where the grove began I picked up a silver spoon. So far Rosie's story

was borne out: I began to wonder if it were not indiscreet, to say the least, this midnight prowling in a

neighborhood with such a deservedly bad reputation. Then I saw something gleaming, which proved to be the

handle of a cup, and a step or two farther on I found a Vshaped bit of a plate. But the most surprising thing

of all was to find the basket sitting comfortably beside the road, with the rest of the broken crockery piled

neatly within, and a handful of small silver, spoon, forks, and the like, on top! I could only stand and stare.

Then Rosie's story was true. But where had Rosie carried her basket? And why had the thief, if he were a

thief, picked up the broken china out of the road and left it, with his booty?

It was with my nearest approach to a nervous collapse that I heard the familiar throbbing of an automobile

engine. As it came closer I recognized the outline of the Dragon Fly, and knew that Halsey had come back.

Strange enough it must have seemed to Halsey, too, to come across me in the middle of the night, with the

skirt of my gray silk gown over my shoulders to keep off the dew, holding a red and green basket under one

arm and a black cat under the other. What with relief and joy, I began to cry, right there, and very nearly

wiped my eyes on Beulah in the excitement.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 29



Top




Page No 32


Chapter 9: JUST LIKE A GIRL

"AUNT Ray!" Halsey said from the gloom behind the lamps. "What in the world are you doing here?"

"Taking a walk," I said, trying to be composed. I don't think the answer struck either of us as being ridiculous

at the time. "Oh, Halsey, where have you been?"

"Let me take you up to the house." He was in the road, and had Beulah and the basket out of my arms in a

moment. I could see the car plainly now, and Warner was at the wheel  Warner in an ulster and a pair of

slippers, over Heaven knows what. Jack Bailey was not there. I got in, and we went slowly and painfully up

to the house.

We did not talk. What we had to say was too important to commence there, and, besides, it took all kinds of

coaxing from both men to get the Dragon Fly up the last grade. Only when we had closed the front door and

stood facing each other in the hall, did Halsey say anything. He slipped his strong young arm around my

shoulders and turned me so I faced the light.

"Poor Aunt Ray!" he said gently. And I nearly wept again. "I  I must see Gertrude, too; we will have a

threecornered talk."

And then Gertrude herself came down the stairs. She had not been to bed, evidently: she still wore the white

negligee she had worn earlier in the evening, and she limped somewhat. During her slow progress down the

stairs I had time to notice one thing: Mr. Jamieson had said the woman who escaped from the cellar had worn

no shoe on her right foot. Gertrude's right ankle was the one she had sprained!

The meeting between brother and sister was tense, but without tears. Halsey kissed her tenderly, and I noticed

evidences of strain and anxiety in both young faces.

"Is everything  right?" she asked.

"Right as can be," with forced cheerfulness.

I lighted the livingroom and we went in there. Only a halfhour before I had sat with Mr. Jamieson in that

very room, listening while he overtly accused both Gertrude and Halsey of at least a knowledge of the death

of Arnold Armstrong. Now Halsey was here to speak for himself: I should learn everything that had puzzled

me.

"I saw it in the paper tonight for the first time," he was saying. "It knocked me dumb. When I think of this

houseful of women, and a thing like that occurring!"

Gertrude's face was still set and white. "That isn't all, Halsey," she said. "You and  and Jack left almost at

the time it happened. The detective here thinks that you  that we  know something about it."

"The devil he does!" Halsey's eyes were fairly starting from his head. "I beg your pardon, Aunt Ray, but 

the fellow's a lunatic."

"Tell me everything, won't you, Halsey?" I begged. "Tell me where you went that night, or rather morning,

and why you went as you did. This has been a terrible fortyeight hours for all of us."

He stood staring at me, and I could see the horror of the situation dawning in his face.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 30



Top




Page No 33


"I can't tell you where I went, Aunt Ray," he said, after a moment. "As to why, you will learn that soon

enough. But Gertrude knows that Jack and I left the house before this thing  this horrible murder 

occurred."

"Mr. Jamieson does not believe me," Gertrude said drearily. "Halsey, if the worst comes, if they should arrest

you, you must  tell."

"I shall tell nothing," he said with a new sternness in his voice. "Aunt Ray, it was necessary for Jack and me

to leave that night. I can not tell you why  just yet. As to where we went, if I have to depend on that as an

alibi, I shall not tell. The whole thing is an absurdity, a trumpedup charge that can not possibly be serious."

"Has Mr. Bailey gone back to the city," I demanded, "or to the club?"

"Neither," defiantly; "at the present moment I do not know where he is."

"Halsey," I asked gravely, leaning forward, "have you the slightest suspicion who killed Arnold Armstrong?

The police think he was admitted from within, and that he was shot down from above, by someone on the

circular staircase."

"I know nothing of it," he maintained; but I fancied I caught a sudden glance at Gertrude, a flash of

something that died as it came.

As quietly, as calmly as I could, I went over the whole story, from the night Liddy and I had been alone up to

the strange experience of Rosie and her pursuer. The basket still stood on the table, a mute witness to this last

mystifying occurrence.

"There is something else," I said hesitatingly, at the last. "Halsey, I have never told this even to Gertrude, but

the morning after the crime, I found, in a tulip bed, a revolver. It  it was yours, Halsey."

For an appreciable moment Halsey stared at me. Then he turned to Gertrude.

"My revolver, Trude!" he exclaimed. "Why, Jack took my revolver with him, didn't he?"

"Oh, for Heaven's sake don't say that," I implored. "The detective thinks possibly Jack Bailey came back, and

and the thing happened then."

"He didn't come back," Halsey said sternly. "Gertrude, when you brought down a revolver that night for Jack

to take with him, what one did you bring? Mine?"

Gertrude was defiant now.

"No. Yours was loaded, and I was afraid of what Jack might do. I gave him one I have had for a year or two.

It was empty."

Halsey threw up both hands despairingly.

"If that isn't like a girl!" he said. "Why didn't you do what I asked you to, Gertrude? You send Bailey off with

an empty gun, and throw mine in a tulip bed, of all places on earth! Mine was a thirtyeight caliber. The

inquest will show, of course, that the bullet that killed Armstrong was a thirtyeight. Then where shall I be?"

"You forget," I broke in, "that I have the revolver, and that no one knows about it."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 31



Top




Page No 34


But Gertrude had risen angrily.

"I can not stand it; it is always with me," she cried. "Halsey, I did not throw your revolver into the tulip bed. I

think  you  did it  yourself!"

They stared at each other across the big library table, with young eyes all at once hard, suspicious. And then

Gertrude held out both hands to him appealingly.

"We must not," she said brokenly. "Just now, with so much at stake, it  is shameful. I know you are as

ignorant as I am. Make me believe it, Halsey."

Halsey soothed her as best he could, and the breach seemed healed. But long after I went to bed he sat

downstairs in the livingroom alone, and I knew he was going over the case as he had learned it. Some

things were clear to him that were dark to me. He knew, and Gertrude, too, why Jack Bailey and he had gone

away that night, as they did. He knew where they had been for the last fortyeight hours, and why Jack

Bailey had not returned with him. It seemed to me that without fuller confidence from both the children 

they are always children to me  I should never be able to learn anything.

As I was finally getting ready for bed, Halsey came upstairs and knocked at my door. When I had got into a

negligee  I used to say wrapper before Gertrude came back from school  I let him in. He stood in the

doorway a moment, and then he went into agonies of silent mirth. I sat down on the side of the bed and

waited in severe silence for him to stop, but he only seemed to grow worse. When he had recovered he took

me by the elbow and pulled me in front of the mirror.

"`How to be beautiful,'" he quoted. "`Advice to maids and matrons,' by Beatrice Fairfax!" And then I saw

myself. I had neglected to remove my wrinkle eradicators, and I presume my appearance was odd. I believe

that it is a woman's duty to care for her looks, but it is much like telling a necessary falsehood  one must

not be found out. By the time I got them off Halsey was serious again, and I listened to his story.

"Aunt Ray," he began, extinguishing his cigarette on the back of my ivory hairbrush, "I would give a lot to

tell you the whole thing. But  I can't, for a day or so, anyhow. But one thing I might have told you a long

time ago. If you had known it, you would not have suspected me for a moment of  of having anything to

do with the attack on Arnold Armstrong. Goodness knows what I might do to a fellow like that, if there was

enough provocation, and I had a gun in my hand  under ordinary circumstances. But  I care a great deal

about Louise Armstrong, Aunt Ray. I hope to marry her some day. Is it likely I would kill her brother?"

"Her stepbrother," I corrected. "No, of course, it isn't likely, or possible. Why didn't you tell me, Halsey?"

"Well, there were two reasons," he said slowly.

"One was that you had a girl already picked out for me  "

"Nonsense," I broke in, and felt myself growing red. I had, indeed, one of the  but no matter.

"And the second reason," he pursued, "was that the Armstrongs would have none of me."

I sat bolt upright at that and gasped.

"The Armstrongs!" I repeated. "With old Peter Armstrong driving a stage across the mountains while your

grandfather was war governor  "


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 32



Top




Page No 35


"Well, of course, the war governor's dead, and out of the matrimonial market," Halsey interrupted. "And the

present Innes admits himself he isn't good enough for  for Louise."

"Exactly," I said despairingly, "and, of course, you are taken at your own valuation. The Inneses are not

always so selfdepreciatory."

"Not always, no," he said, looking at me with his boyish smile. "Fortunately, Louise doesn't agree with her

family. She's willing to take me, war governor or no, provided her mother consents. She isn't overlyfond of

her stepfather, but she adores her mother. And now, can't you see where this thing puts me? Down and out,

with all of them."

"But the whole thing is absurd," I argued. "And besides, Gertrude's sworn statement that you left before

Arnold Armstrong came would clear you at once."

Halsey got up and began to pace the room, and the air of cheerfulness dropped like a mask.

"She can't swear it," he said finally. "Gertrude's story was true as far as it went, but she didn't tell everything.

Arnold Armstrong came here at twothirty  came into the billiardroom and left in five minutes. He came

to bring  something."

"Halsey," I cried, "you must tell me the whole truth. Every time I see a way for you to escape you block it

yourself with this wall of mystery. What did he bring?"

"A telegram  for Bailey," he said. "It came by special messenger from town, and was  most important.

Bailey had started for here, and the messenger had gone back to the city. The steward gave it to Arnold, who

had been drinking all day and couldn't sleep, and was going for a stroll in the direction of Sunnyside."

"And he brought it?"

"Yes."

"What was in the telegram?"

"I can tell you  as soon as certain things are made public. It is only a matter of days now," gloomily.

"And Gertrude's story of a telephone message?"

"Poor Trude!" he half whispered. "Poor loyal little girl! Aunt Ray, there was no such message. No doubt your

detective already knows that and discredits all Gertrude told him."

"And when she went back, it was to get  the telegram?"

"Probably," Halsey said slowly. "When you get to thinking about it, Aunt Ray, it looks bad for all three of us,

doesn't it? And yet  I will take my oath none of us even inadvertently killed that poor devil."

I looked at the closed door into Gertrude's dressingroom, and lowered my voice.

"The same horrible thought keeps recurring to me," I whispered. "Halsey, Gertrude probably had your

revolver: she must have examined it, anyhow, that night. After you  and Jack had gone, what if that ruffian

came back, and she  and she  "


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 33



Top




Page No 36


I couldn't finish. Halsey stood looking at me with shut lips.

"She might have heard him fumbling at the door he had no key, the police say  and thinking it was you, or

Jack, she admitted him. When she saw her mistake she ran up the stairs, a step or two, and turning, like an

animal at bay, she fired."

Halsey had his hand over my lips before I finished, and in that position we stared each at the other, our

stricken glances crossing.

"The revolver  my revolver  thrown into the tulip bed!" he muttered to himself. "Thrown perhaps from

an upper window: you say it was buried deep. Her prostration ever since, her  Aunt Ray, you don't think it

was Gertrude who fell down the clothes chute?"

I could only nod my head in a hopeless affirmative.

Chapter 10: THE TRADERS BANK

THE morning after Halsey's return was Tuesday. Arnold Armstrong had been found dead at the foot of the

circular staircase at three o'clock on Sunday morning. The funeral services were to be held on Tuesday, and

the interment of the body was to be deferred until the Armstrongs arrived from California. No one, I think,

was very sorry that Arnold Armstrong was dead, but the manner of his death aroused some sympathy and an

enormous amount of curiosity. Mrs. Ogden Fitzhugh, a cousin, took charge of the arrangements, and

everything, I believe, was as quiet as possible. I gave Thomas Johnson and Mrs. Watson permission to go

into town to pay their last respects to the dead man, but for some reason they did not care to go.

Halsey spent part of the day with Mr. Jamieson, but he said nothing of what happened. He looked grave and

anxious, and he had a long conversation with Gertrude late in the afternoon.

Tuesday evening found us quiet, with the quiet that precedes an explosion. Gertrude and Halsey were both

gloomy and distraught, and as Liddy had already discovered that some of the china was broken  it is

impossible to have any secrets from an old servant  I was not in a pleasant humor myself. Warner brought

up the afternoon mail and the evening papers at seven  I was curious to know what the papers said of the

murder. We had turned away at least a dozen reporters. But I read over the headline that ran halfway

across the top of the Gazette twice before I comprehended it. Halsey had opened the Chronicle and was

staring at it fixedly.

"The Traders' Bank closes its doors!" was what I read, and then I put down the paper and looked across the

table.

"Did you know of this?" I asked Halsey.

"I expected it. But not so soon," he replied.

"And you?" to Gertrude.

"Jack  told us  something," Gertrude said faintly. "Oh, Halsey, what can he do now?"

"Jack!" I said scornfully. "Your Jack's flight is easy enough to explain now. And you helped him, both of

you, to get away! You get that from your mother; it isn't an Innes trait. Do you know that every dollar you

have, both of you, is in that bank?"


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 34



Top




Page No 37


Gertrude tried to speak, but Halsey stopped her.

"That isn't all, Gertrude," he said quietly; "Jack is  under arrest."

"Under arrest!" Gertrude screamed, and tore the paper out of his hand. She glanced at the heading, then she

crumpled the newspaper into a ball and flung it to the floor. While Halsey, looking stricken and white, was

trying to smooth it out and read it, Gertrude had dropped her head on the table and was sobbing stormily.

I have the clipping somewhere, but just now I can remember only the essentials.

On the afternoon before, Monday, while the Traders' Bank was in the rush of closing hour, between two and

three, Mr. Jacob Trautman, President of the Pearl Brewing Company, came into the bank to lift a loan. As

security for the loan he had deposited some three hundred International Steamship Company 5's, in total

value three hundred thousand dollars. Mr. Trautman went to the loan clerk and, after certain formalities had

been gone through, the loan clerk went to the vault. Mr. Trautman, who was a large and genial German,

waited for a time, whistling under his breath. The loan clerk did not come back. After an interval, Mr.

Trautman saw the loan clerk emerge from the vault and go to the assistant cashier: the two went hurriedly to

the vault. A lapse of another ten minutes, and the assistant cashier came out and approached Mr. Trautman.

He was noticeably white and trembling. Mr. Trautman was told that through an oversight the bonds had been

misplaced, and was asked to return the following morning, when everything would be made all right.

Mr. Trautman, however, was a shrewd business man, and he did not like the appearance of things. He left the

bank apparently satisfied, and within thirty minutes he had called up three different members of the Traders'

Board of Directors. At threethirty there was a hastily convened board meeting, with some stormy scenes,

and late in the afternoon a national bank examiner was in possession of the books. The bank had not opened

for business on Tuesday.

At twelvethirty o'clock the Saturday before, as soon as the business of the day was closed, Mr John Bailey,

the cashier of the defunct bank, had taken his hat and departed. During the afternoon he had called up Mr.

Aronson, a member of the board, and said he was ill, and might not be at the bank for a day or two. As Bailey

was highly thought of, Mr. Aronson merely expressed a regret. From that time until Monday night, when Mr.

Bailey had surrendered to the police, little was known of his movements. Some time after one on Saturday he

had entered the Western Union office at Cherry and White Streets and had sent two telegrams. He was at the

Greenwood Country Club on Saturday night, and appeared unlike himself. It was reported that he would be

released under enormous bond, some time that day, Tuesday.

The article closed by saying that while the officers of the bank refused to talk until the examiner had finished

his work, it was known that securities aggregating a million and a quarter were missing. Then there was a

diatribe on the possibility of such an occurrence; on the folly of a oneman bank, and of a Board of Directors

that met only to lunch together and to listen to a brief report from the cashier, and on the poor policy of a

government that arranges a three or fourday examination twice a year. The mystery, it insinuated, had not

been cleared by the arrest of the cashier. Before now minor officials had been used to cloak the misdeeds of

men higher up. Inseparable as the words "speculation" and "peculation" have grown to be, John Bailey was

not known to be in the stock market. His only words, after his surrender, had been "Send for Mr. Armstrong

at once." The telegraph message which had finally reached the President of the Traders' Bank, in an interior

town in California, had been responded to by a telegram from Doctor Walker, the young physician who was

traveling with the Armstrong family, saying that Paul Armstrong was very ill and unable to travel.

That was how things stood that Tuesday evening. The Traders' Bank had suspended payment, and John

Bailey was under arrest, charged with wrecking it; Paul Armstrong lay very ill in California, and his only son

had been murdered two days before. I sat dazed and bewildered. The children's money was gone: that was


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 35



Top




Page No 38


bad enough, though I had plenty, if they would let me share. But Gertrude's grief was beyond any power of

mine to comfort; the man she had chosen stood accused of a colossal embezzlement  and even worse. For

in the instant that I sat there I seemed to see the coils closing around John Bailey as the murderer of Arnold

Armstrong.

Gertrude lifted her head at last and stared across the table at Halsey.

"Why did he do it?" she wailed. "Couldn't you stop him, Halsey? It was suicidal to go back!"

Halsey was looking steadily through the windows of the breakfastroom, but it was evident he saw nothing.

"It was the only thing he could do, Trude," he said at last. "Aunt Ray, when I found Jack at the Greenwood

Club last Saturday night, he was frantic. I can not talk until Jack tells me I may, but  he is absolutely

innocent of all this, believe me. I thought, Trude and I thought, we were helping him, but it was the wrong

way. He came back. Isn't that the act of an innocent man?"

"Then why did he leave at all?" I asked, unconvinced. "What innocent man would run away from here at

three o'clock in the morning? Doesn't it look rather as though he thought it impossible to escape?"

Gertrude rose angrily. "You are not even just!" she flamed. "You don't know anything about it, and you

condemn him !"

"I know that we have all lost a great deal of money," I said. "I shall believe Mr. Bailey innocent the moment

he is shown to be. You profess to know the truth, but you can not tell me! What am I to think?"

Halsey leaned over and patted my hand.

"You must take us on faith," he said. "Jack Bailey hasn't a penny that doesn't belong to him; the guilty man

will be known in a day or so."

"I shall believe that when it is proved," I said grimly. "In the meantime, I take no one on faith. The Inneses

never do."

Gertrude, who had been standing aloof at a window, turned suddenly. "But when the bonds are offered for

sale, Halsey, won't the thief be detected at once?"

Halsey turned with a superior smile.

"It wouldn't be done that way," he said. "They would be taken out of the vault by some one who had access to

it, and used as collateral for a loan in another bank. It would be possible to realize eighty per cent. of their

face value."

"In cash?"

"In cash."

"But the man who did it  he would be known?"

"Yes. I tell you both, as sure as I stand here, I believe that Paul Armstrong looted his own bank. I believe he

has a million at least, as the result, and that he will never come back. I'm worse than a pauper now. I can't ask

Louise to share nothing a year with me and when I think of this disgrace for her, I'm crazy."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 36



Top




Page No 39


The most ordinary events of life seemed pregnant with possibilities that day, and when Halsey was called to

the telephone, I ceased all pretense at eating. When he came back from the telephone his face showed that

something had occurred. He waited, however, until Thomas left the diningroom: then he told us.

"Paul Armstrong is dead," he announced gravely. "He died this morning in California. Whatever he did, he is

beyond the law now."

Gertrude turned pale.

"And the only man who could have cleared Jack can never do it!" she said despairingly.

"Also," I replied coldly, "Mr. Armstrong is for ever beyond the power of defending himself. When your Jack

comes to me, with some two hundred thousand dollars in his hands, which is about what you have lost, I shall

believe him innocent."

Halsey threw his cigarette away and turned on me.

"There you go!" he exclaimed. "If he was the thief, he could return the money, of course. If he is innocent, he

probably hasn't a tenth of that amount in the world. In his hands! That's like a woman."

Gertrude, who had been pale and despairing during the early part of the conversation, had flushed an

indignant red. She got up and drew herself to her slender height, looking down at me with the scorn of the

young and positive.

"You are the only mother I ever had," she said tensely. "I have given you all I would have given my mother,

had she lived  my love, my trust. And now, when I need you most, you fail me. I tell you, John Bailey is a

good man, an honest man. If you say he is not, you  you  "

"Gertrude," Halsey broke in sharply. She dropped beside the table and, burying her face in her arms, broke

into a storm of tears.

"I love him  love him," she sobbed, in a surrender that was totally unlike her. "Oh, I never thought it would

be like this."

Halsey and I stood helpless before the storm of her emotion. I would have soothed her, but she had put me

away, and there was something aloof in her grief, something new and strange. At last, when her sorrow had

subsided to the dry shaking sobs of a tired child, without raising her head she put out one groping hand.

"Aunt Ray!" she whispered. In a moment I was on my knees beside her, her arm around my neck, her cheek

against my hair.

"Where am I in this?" Halsey said suddenly and tried to put his arms around us both. It was a welcome

distraction, and Gertrude was soon herself again. The little storm had cleared the air. Nevertheless, my

opinion remained unchanged. There was much to be cleared up before I would consent to any renewal of my

acquaintance with John Bailey. And Halsey and Gertrude knew it, knowing me.

Chapter 11: HALSEY MAKES A CAPTURE

IT was about halfpast eight when we left the diningroom and still engrossed with one subject, the failure of

the bank and its attendant evils Halsey and I went out into the grounds for a stroll Gertrude followed us

shortly. "The light was thickening," to appropriate Shakespeare's description of twilight, and once again the


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 37



Top




Page No 40


treetoads and the crickets were making night throb with their tiny life. It was almost oppressively lonely, in

spite of its beauty, and I felt a sickening pang of homesickness for my city at night  for the clatter of

horses' feet on cemented paving, for the lights, the voices, the sound of children playing. The country after

dark oppresses me. The stars, quite eclipsed in the city by the electric lights, here become insistent, assertive.

Whether I want to or not, I find myself looking for the few I know by name, and feeling ridiculously new and

small by contrast  always an unpleasant sensation.

After Gertrude joined us, we avoided any further mention of the murder. To Halsey, as to me, there was ever

present, I am sure, the thought of our conversation of the night before. As we strolled back and forth along

the drive, Mr. Jamieson emerged from the shadow of the trees.

"Good evening," he said, managing to include Gertrude in his bow. Gertrude had never been even ordinarily

courteous to him, and she nodded coldly. Halsey, however, was more cordial, although we were all

constrained enough. He and Gertrude went on together, leaving the detective to walk with me. As soon as

they were out of earshot, he turned to me.

"Do you know, Miss Innes," he said, "the deeper I go into this thing, the more strange it seems to me. I am

very sorry for Miss Gertrude. It looks as if Bailey, whom she has tried so hard to save, is worse than a rascal;

and after her plucky fight for him, it seems hard."

I looked through the dusk to where Gertrude's light dinner dress gleamed among the trees. She had made a

plucky fight, poor child. Whatever she might have been driven to do, I could find nothing but a deep

sympathy for her. If she had only come to me with the whole truth then!

"Miss Innes," Mr. Jamieson was saying, "in the last three days, have you seen a  any suspicious figures

around the grounds? Any  woman?"

"No," I replied. "I have a houseful of maids that will bear watching, one and all. But there has been no strange

woman near the house or Liddy would have seen her, you may be sure. She has a telescopic eye."

Mr. Jamieson looked thoughtful.

"It may not amount to anything," he said slowly. "It is difficult to get any perspective on things around here,

because every one down in the village is sure he saw the murderer, either before or since the crime. And half

of them will stretch a point or two as to facts, to be obliging. But the man who drives the hack down there

tells a story that may possibly prove to be important."

"I have heard it, I think. Was it the one the parlor maid brought up yesterday, about a ghost wringing its

hands on the roof? Or perhaps it's the one the milkboy heard: a tramp washing a dirty shirt, presumably

bloody, in the creek below the bridge?"

I could see the gleam of Mr. Jamieson's teeth, as he smiled.

"Neither," he said. "But Matthew Geist, which is our friend's name, claims that on Saturday night, at

ninethirty, a veiled lady  "

"I knew it would be a veiled lady," I broke in.

"A veiled lady," he persisted, "who was apparently young and beautiful, engaged his hack and asked to be

driven to Sunnyside. Near the gate, however, she made him stop, in spite of his remonstrances, saying she

preferred to walk to the house. She paid him, and he left her there. Now, Miss Innes, you had no such visitor,


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 38



Top




Page No 41


I believe?"

"None," I said decidedly.

"Geist thought it might be a maid, as you had got a supply that day. But he said her getting out near the gate

puzzled him. Anyhow, we have now one veiled lady, who, with the ghostly intruder of Friday night, makes

two assets that I hardly know what to do with."

"It is mystifying," I admitted, "although I can think of one possible explanation. The path from the

Greenwood Club to the village enters the road near the lodge gate. A woman who wished to reach the

Country Club, unperceived, might choose such a method. There are plenty of women there."

I think this gave him something to ponder, for in a short time he said good night and left. But I myself was far

from satisfied. I was determined, however, on one thing. If my suspicions  for I had suspicions  were

true, I would make my own investigations, and Mr. Jamieson should learn only what was good for him to

know.

We went back to the house, and Gertrude, who was more like herself since her talk with Halsey, sat down at

the mahogany desk in the livingroom to write a letter. Halsey prowled up and down the entire east wing,

now in the cardroom, now in the billiardroom, and now and then blowing his clouds of tobacco smoke

among the pink and gold hangings of the drawingroom. After a little I joined him in the billiardroom, and

together we went over the details of the discovery of the body.

The cardroom was quite dark. Where we sat, in the billiardroom, only one of the side brackets was lighted,

and we spoke in subdued tones, as the hour and the subject seemed to demand. When I spoke of the figure

Liddy and I had seen on the porch through the cardroom window Friday night, Halsey sauntered into the

darkened room, and together we stood there, much as Liddy and I had done that other night.

The window was the same grayish rectangle in the blackness as before. A few feet away in the hall was the

spot where the body of Arnold Armstrong had been found. I was a bit nervous, and I put my hand on Halsey's

sleeve. Suddenly, from the top of the staircase above us came the sound of a cautious footstep. At first I was

not sure, but Halsey's attitude told me he had heard and was listening. The step, slow, measured, infinitely

cautious, was nearer now. Halsey tried to loosen my fingers, but I was in a paralysis of fright.

The swish of a body against the curving rail, as if for guidance, was plain enough, and now whoever it was

had reached the foot of the staircase and had caught a glimpse of our rigid silhouettes against the

billiardroom doorway. Halsey threw me off then and strode forward.

"Who is it?" he called imperiously, and took a half dozen rapid strides toward the foot of the staircase. Then I

heard him mutter something; there was the crash of a falling body, the slam of the outer door, and, for an

instant, quiet. I screamed, I think. Then I remember turning on the lights and finding Halsey, white with fury,

trying to untangle himself from something warm and fleecy. He had cut his forehead a little on the lowest

step of the stairs, and he was rather a ghastly sight. He flung the white object at me, and, jerking open the

outer door, raced into the darkness.

Gertrude had come on hearing the noise, and now we stood, staring at each other over  of all things on

earth  a white silk and wool blanket, exquisitely fine! It was the most unghostly thing in the world, with its

lavender border and its faint scent. Gertrude was the first to speak.

"Somebody  had it?" she asked.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 39



Top




Page No 42


"Yes. Halsey tried to stop whoever it was and fell. Gertrude, that blanket is not mine. I have never seen

before."

She held it up and looked at it: then she went to the door on to the veranda and threw it open. Perhaps a

hundred feet from the house were two figures, that moved slowly toward us as we looked. When they came

within range of the light, I recognized Halsey, and with him Mrs. Watson, the housekeeper.

Chapter 12: ONE MYSTERY FOR ANOTHER

THE most commonplace incident takes on a new appearance if the attendant circumstances are unusual.

There was no reason on earth why Mrs. Watson should not have carried a blanket down the east wing

staircase, if she so desired. But to take a blanket down at eleven o'clock at night, with every precaution as to

noise, and, when discovered, to fling it at Halsey and bolt  Halsey's word, and a good one  into the

grounds,  this made the incident more than significant.

They moved slowly across the lawn and up the steps. Halsey was talking quietly, and Mrs. Watson was

looking down and listening. She was a woman of a certain amount of dignity, most efficient, so far as I could

see, although Liddy would have found fault if she dared. But just now Mrs. Watson's face was an enigma.

She was defiant, I think, under her mask of submission, and she still showed the effect of nervous shock.

"Mrs. Watson," I said severely, "will you be so good as to explain this rather unusual occurrence?"

"I don't think it so unusual, Miss Innes." Her voice was deep and very clear: just now it was somewhat

tremulous. "I was taking a blanket down to Thomas, who is  not well tonight, and I used this staircase, as

being nearer the path to the lodge When  Mr. Innes called and then rushed at me, I  I was alarmed, and

flung the blanket at him." Halsey was examining the cut on his forehead in a small mirror on the wall. It was

not much of an injury, but it had bled freely, and his appearance was rather terrifying.

"Thomas ill?" he said, over his shoulder. "Why, I thought I saw Thomas out there as you made that cyclonic

break out of the door and over the porch."

I could see that under pretense of examining his injury he was watching her through the mirror.

"Is this one of the servants' blankets, Mrs. Watson?" I asked, holding up its luxurious folds to the light.

"Everything else is locked away," she replied. Which was true enough, no doubt. I had rented the house

without bed furnishings.

"If Thomas is ill," Halsey said, "some member of the family ought to go down to see him. You needn't

bother, Mrs. Watson. I will take the blanket."

She drew herself up quickly, as if in protest, but she found nothing to say. She stood smoothing the folds of

her dead black dress, her face as white as chalk above it. Then she seemed to make up her mind.

"Very well, Mr. Innes," she said. "Perhaps you would better go. I have done all I could."

And then she turned and went up the circular staircase, moving slowly and with a certain dignity. Below, the

three of us stared at one another across the intervening white blanket.

"Upon my word," Halsey broke out, "this place is a walking nightmare. I have the feeling that we three

outsiders who have paid our money for the privilege of staying in this spookfactory, are living on the very


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 40



Top




Page No 43


top of things. We're on the lid, so to speak. Now and then we get a sight of the things inside, but we are not a

part of them."

"Do you suppose," Gertrude asked doubtfully, "that she really meant that blanket for Thomas?"

"Thomas was standing beside that magnolia tree," Halsey replied, "when I ran after Mrs. Watson. It's down to

this, Aunt Ray. Rosie's basket and Mrs Watson's blanket can only mean one thing: there is somebody hiding

or being hidden in the lodge. It wouldn't surprise me if we hold the key to the whole situation now. Anyhow,

I'm going to the lodge to investigate."

Gertrude wanted to go, too, but she looked so shaken that I insisted she should not. I sent for Liddy to help

her to bed, and then Halsey and I started for the lodge. The grass was heavy with dew, and, manlike, Halsey

chose the shortest way across the lawn. Halfway, however, he stopped.

"We'd better go by the drive," he said. "This isn't a lawn; it's a field. Where's the gardener these days?"

"There isn't any," I said meekly. "We have been thankful enough, so far, to have our meals prepared and

served and the beds aired. The gardener who belongs here is working at the club."

"Remind me tomorrow to send out a man from town," he said. "I know the very fellow."

I record this scrap of conversation, just as I have tried to put down anything and everything that had a bearing

on what followed, because the gardener Halsey sent the next day played an important part in the events of the

next few weeks  events that culminated, as you know, by stirring the country profoundly. At that time,

however, I was busy trying to keep my skirts dry, and paid little or no attention to what seemed then a most

trivial remark.

Along the drive I showed Halsey where I had found Rosie's basket with the bits of broken china piled inside.

He was rather skeptical.

"Warner probably," he said when I had finished. "Began it as a joke on Rosie, and ended by picking up the

broken china out of the road, knowing it would play hob with the tires of the car." Which shows how near

one can come to the truth, and yet miss it altogether.

At the lodge everything was quiet. There was a light in the sittingroom downstairs, and a faint gleam, as if

from a shaded lamp, in one of the upper rooms. Halsey stopped and examined the lodge with calculating

eyes.

"I don't know, Aunt Ray," he said dubiously; "this is hardly a woman's affair. If there's a scrap of any kind,

you hike for the timber." Which was Halsey's solicitous care for me, put into vernacular.

"I shall stay right here," I said, and crossing the small veranda, now shaded and fragrant with honeysuckle, I

hammered the knocker on the door.

Thomas opened the door himself  Thomas, fully dressed and in his customary health. I had the blanket

over my arm.

"I brought the blanket, Thomas," I said; "I am sorry you are so ill."

The old man stood staring at me and then at the blanket. His confusion under other circumstances would have

been ludicrous.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 41



Top




Page No 44


"What! Not ill?" Halsey said from the step. "Thomas, I'm afraid you've been malingering."

Thomas seemed to have been debating something with himself. Now he stepped out on the porch and closed

the door gently behind him.

"I reckon you bettah come in, Mis' Innes," he said, speaking cautiously. "It's got so I dunno what to do, and

it's boun' to come out some time er ruther."

He threw the door open then, and I stepped inside, Halsey close behind. In the sittingroom the old negro

turned with quiet dignity to Halsey.

"You bettah sit down, sah," he said. "It's a place for a woman, sah."

Things were not turning out the way Halsey expected. He sat down on the centertable, with his hands thrust

in his pockets, and watched me as I followed Thomas up the narrow stairs. At the top a woman was standing,

and a second glance showed me it was Rosie. She shrank back a little, but I said nothing. And then Thomas

motioned to a partly open door, and I went in.

The lodge boasted three bedrooms upstairs, all comfortably furnished. In this one, the largest and airiest, a

night lamp was burning, and by its light I could make out a plain white metal bed. A girl was asleep there 

or in a half stupor, for she muttered something now and then. Rosie had taken her courage in her hands, and

coming in had turned up the light. It was only then that I knew. Feverflushed, ill as she was, I recognized

Louise Armstrong.

I stood gazing down at her in a stupor of amazement. Louise here, hiding at the lodge, ill and alone! Rosie

came up to the bed and smoothed the white counterpane.

"I am afraid she is worse tonight," she ventured at last. I put my hand on the sick girl's forehead. It was

burning with fever, and I turned to where Thomas lingered in the hallway.

"Will you tell me what you mean, Thomas Johnson, by not telling me this before?" I demanded indignantly.

Thomas quailed.

"Mis' Louise wouldn' let me," he said earnestly. "I wanted to. She ought to 'a' had a doctor the night she came,

but she wouldn' hear to it. Is she  is she very bad, Mis' Innes?"

"Bad enough," I said coldly. "Send Mr. Innes up."

Halsey came up the stairs slowly, looking rather interested and inclined to be amused. For a moment he could

not see anything distinctly in the darkened room; he stopped, glanced at Rosie and at me, and then his eyes

fell on the restless head on the pillow. I think he felt who it was before he really saw her; he crossed the room

in a couple of strides and bent over the bed.

"Louise!" he said softly; but she did not reply, and her eyes showed no recognition. Halsey was young, and

illness was new to him. He straightened himself slowly, still watching her, and caught my arm.

"She's dying, Aunt Ray!" he said huskily. "Dying! Why, she doesn't know me!"

"Fudge!" I snapped, being apt to grow irritable when my sympathies are aroused. "She's doing nothing of the

sort,  and don't pinch my arm. If you want something to do, go and choke Thomas."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 42



Top




Page No 45


But at that moment Louise roused from her stupor to cough, and at the end of the paroxysm, as Rosie laid her

back, exhausted, she knew us. That was all Halsey wanted; to him consciousness was recovery. He dropped

on his knees beside the bed, and tried to tell her she was all right, and we would bring her around in a hurry,

and how beautiful she looked  only to break down utterly and have to stop. And at that I came to my

senses, and put him out.

"This instant!" I ordered, as he hesitated. "And send Rosie here."

He did not go far. He sat on the top step of the stairs, only leaving to telephone for a doctor, and getting in

everybody's way in his eagerness to fetch and carry. I got him away finally, by sending him to fix up the car

as a sort of ambulance, in case the doctor would allow the sick girl to be moved. He sent Gertrude down to

the lodge loaded with all manner of impossible things, including an armful of Turkish towels and a box of

mustard plasters, and as the two girls had known each other somewhat before, Louise brightened perceptibly

when she saw her.

When the doctor from Englewood  the Casanova doctor, Doctor Walker, being away  had started for

Sunnyside, and I had got Thomas to stop trying to explain what he did not understand himself, I had a long

talk with the old man, and this is what I learned.

On Saturday evening before, about ten o'clock, he had been reading in the sittingroom downstairs, when

some one rapped at the door. The old man was alone, Warner not having arrived, and at first he was uncertain

about opening the door. He did so finally, and was amazed at being confronted by Louise Armstrong.

Thomas was an old family servant, having been with the present Mrs. Armstrong since she was a child, and

he was overwhelmed at seeing Louise. He saw that she was excited and tired, and he drew her into the

sittingroom and made her sit down. After a while he went to the house and brought Mrs. Watson, and they

talked until late. The old man said Louise was in trouble, and seemed frightened. Mrs. Watson made some tea

and took it to the lodge, but Louise made them both promise to keep her presence a secret. She had not

known that Sunnyside was rented, and whatever her trouble was, this complicated things. She seemed

puzzled. Her stepfather and her mother were still in California  that was all she would say about them.

Why she had run away no one could imagine. Mr. Arnold Armstrong was at the Greenwood Club, and at last

Thomas, not knowing what else to do, went over there along the path. It was almost midnight. Partway over

he met Armstrong himself and brought him to the lodge. Mrs. Watson had gone to the house for some

bedlinen, it having been arranged that under the circumstances Louise would be better at the lodge until

morning. Arnold Armstrong and Louise had a long conference, during which he was heard to storm and

become very violent. When he left it was after two. He had gone up to the house  Thomas did not know

why  and at three o'clock he was shot at the foot of the circular staircase.

The following morning Louise had been ill. She had asked for Arnold, and was told he had left town. Thomas

had not the moral courage to tell her of the crime. She refused a doctor, and shrank morbidly from having her

presence known. Mrs. Watson and Thomas had had their hands full, and at last Rosie had been enlisted to

help them. She carried necessary provisions  little enough  to the lodge, and helped to keep the secret.

Thomas told me quite frankly that he had been anxious to keep Louise's presence hidden for this reason: they

had all seen Arnold Armstrong that night, and he, himself, for one, was known to have had no very friendly

feeling for the dead man. As to the reason for Louise's flight from California, or why she had not gone to the

Fitzhughs', or to some of her people in town, he had no more information than I had. With the death of her

stepfather and the prospect of the immediate return of the family, things had become more and more

impossible. I gathered that Thomas was as relieved as I at the turn events had taken. No, she did not know of

either of the deaths in the family.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 43



Top




Page No 46


Taken all around, I had only substituted one mystery for another. If I knew now why Rosie had taken the

basket of dishes, I did not know who had spoken to her and followed her along the drive. If I knew that

Louise was in the lodge, I did not know why she was there. If I knew that Arnold Armstrong had spent some

time in the lodge the night before he was murdered, I was no nearer the solution of the crime. Who was the

midnight intruder who had so alarmed Liddy and myself? Who had fallen down the clothes chute? Was

Gertrude's lover a villain or a victim? Time was to answer all these things.

Chapter 13: LOUISE

THE doctor from Englewood came very soon, and I went up to see the sick girl with him. Halsey had gone to

supervise the fitting of the car with blankets and pillows, and Gertrude was opening and airing Louise's own

rooms at the house. Her private sittingroom, bedroom and dressingroom were as they had been when we

came. They occupied the end of the east wing, beyond the circular staircase, and we had not even opened

them.

The girl herself was too ill to notice what was being done. When, with the help of the doctor, who was a

fatherly man with a family of girls at home, we got her to the house and up the stairs into bed, she dropped

into a feverish sleep, which lasted until morning. Doctor Stewart  that was the Englewood doctor 

stayed almost all night, giving the medicine him self, and watching her closely. Afterward he told me that she

had had a narrow escape from pneumonia, and that the cerebral symptoms had been rather alarming. I said I

was glad it wasn't an "itis" of some kind, anyhow, and he smiled solemnly.

He left after breakfast, saying that he thought the worst of the danger was over, and that she must be kept

very quiet.

"The shock of two deaths, I suppose, has done this," he remarked, picking up his case. "It has been very

deplorable."

I hastened to set him right.

"She does not know of either, Doctor," I said. "Please do not mention them to her."

He looked as surprised as a medical man ever does.

"I do not know the family," he said, preparing to get into his top buggy. "Young Walker, down in Casanova,

has been attending them. I understand he is going to marry this young lady."

"You have been misinformed," I said stiffly. "Miss Armstrong is going to marry my nephew."

The doctor smiled as he picked up the reins.

"Young ladies are changeable these days," he said. "We thought the wedding was to occur soon. Well, I will

stop in this afternoon to see how my patient is getting along."

He drove away then, and I stood looking after him. He was a doctor of the old school, of the class of family

practitioner that is fast dying out; a loyal and honorable gentleman who was at once physician and

confidential adviser to his patients. When I was a girl we called in the doctor alike when we had measles, or

when mother's sister died in the far West. He cut out redundant tonsils and brought the babies with the same

air of inspiring selfconfidence. Nowadays it requires a different specialist for each of these occurrences.

When the babies cried, old Doctor Wainwright gave them peppermint and dropped warm sweet oil in their

ears with sublime faith that if it was not colic it was earache. When, at the end of a year, father met him


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 44



Top




Page No 47


driving in his high sidebar buggy with the white mare ambling along, and asked for a bill, the doctor used to

go home, estimate what his services were worth for that period, divide it in half  I don't think he kept any

books  and send father a statement, in a cramped hand, on a sheet of ruled white paper. He was an honored

guest at all the weddings, christenings, and funerals  yes, funerals  for every one knew he had done his

best, and there was no gainsaying the ways of Providence.

Ah, well, Doctor Wainwright is gone, and I am an elderly woman with an increasing tendency to live in the

past. The contrast between my old doctor at home and the Casanova doctor, Frank Walker, always rouses me

to wrath and digression.

Some time about noon of that day, Wednesday, Mrs. Ogden Fitzhugh telephoned me. I have the barest

acquaintance with her  she managed to be put on the governing board of the Old Ladies' Home and ruins

their digestions by sending them icecream and cake on every holiday. Beyond that, and her reputation at

bridge, which is insufferably bad  she is the worst player at the bridge club  I know little of her. It was

she who had taken charge of Arnold Armstrong's funeral, however, and I went at once to the telephone.

"Yes," I said, "this is Miss Innes."

"Miss Innes," she said volubly, "I have just received a very strange telegram from my cousin, Mrs.

Armstrong. Her husband died yesterday, in California and  wait, I will read you the message."

I knew what was coming, and I made up my mind at once. If Louise Armstrong had a good and sufficient

reason for leaving her people and coming home, a reason, moreover, that kept her from going at once to Mrs.

Ogden Fitzhugh, and that brought her to the lodge at Sunnyside instead, it was not my intention to betray her.

Louise herself must notify her people. I do not justify myself now, but remember, I was in a peculiar position

toward the Armstrong family. I was connected most unpleasantly with a coldblooded crime, and my niece

and nephew were practically beggared, either directly or indirectly, through the head of the family.

Mrs. Fitzhugh had found the message. "`Paul died yesterday. Heart disease,'" she read. "`Wire at once if

Louise is with you.' You see, Miss Innes, Louise must have started east, and Fanny is alarmed about her."

"Yes," I said.

"Louise is not here," Mrs. Fitzhugh went on, "and none of her friends  the few who are still in town  has

seen her. I called you because Sunnyside was not rented when she went away, and Louise might have, gone

there."

"I am sorry, Mrs. Fitzhugh, but I can not help you," I said, and was immediately filled with compunction.

Suppose Louise grew worse? Who was I to play Providence in this case? The anxious mother certainly had a

right to know that her daughter was in good hands. So I broke in on Mrs. Fitzhugh's voluble excuses for

disturbing me.

"Mrs. Fitzhugh," I said. "I was going to let you think I knew nothing about Louise Armstrong, but I have

changed my mind. Louise is here, with me." There was a clatter of ejaculations at the other end of the wire.

"She is ill, and not able to be moved. Moreover, she is unable to see any one. I wish you would wire her

mother that she is with me, and tell her not to worry. No, I do not know why she came east."

"But my dear Miss Innes!" Mrs. Fitzhugh began. I cut in ruthlessly.

"I will send for you as soon as she can see you," I said. "No, she is not in a critical state now, but the doctor

says she must have absolute quiet."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 45



Top




Page No 48


When I had hung up the receiver, I sat down to think. So Louise had fled from her people in California, and

had come east alone! It was not a new idea, but why had she done it? It occurred to me that Doctor Walker

might be concerned in it, might possibly have bothered her with unwelcome attentions; but it seemed to me

that Louise was hardly a girl to take refuge in flight under such circumstances. She had always been

highspirited, with the wellpoised head and buoyant step of the outdoors girl. It must have been much more

in keeping with Louise's character, as I knew it, to resent vigorously any unwelcome attentions from Doctor

Walker. It was the suitor whom I should have expected to see in headlong flight, not the lady in the case.

The puzzle was no clearer at the end of the halfhour. I picked up the morning papers, which were still full of

the looting of the Traders' Bank, the interest at fever height again, on account of Paul Armstrong's death. The

bank examiners were working on the books, and said nothing for publication: John Bailey had been released

on bond. The body of Paul Armstrong would arrive Sunday and would be buried from the Armstrong town

house. There were rumors that the dead man's estate had been a comparatively small one. The last paragraph

was the important one.

Walter P. Broadhurst, of the Marine Bank, had produced two hundred American Traction bonds, which had

been placed as security with the Marine Bank for a loan of one hundred and sixty thousand dollars, made to

Paul Armstrong, just before his California trip. The bonds were a part of the missing traction bonds from the

Traders' Bank! While this involved the late president of the wrecked bank, to my mind it by no means cleared

its cashier.

The gardener mentioned by Halsey came out about two o'clock in the afternoon, and walked up from the

station. I was favorably impressed by him. His references were good  he had been employed by the Brays'

until they went to Europe, and he looked young and vigorous. He asked for one assistant, and I was glad

enough to get off so easily. He was a pleasantfaced young fellow, with black hair and blue eyes, and his

name was Alexander Graham. I have been particular about Alex, because, as I said before, he played an

important part later.

That afternoon I had a new insight into the character of the dead banker. I had my first conversation with

Louise. She sent for me, and against my better judgment I went. There were so many things she could not be

told, in her weakened condition, that I dreaded the interview. It was much easier than I expected, however,

because she asked no questions.

Gertrude had gone to bed, having been up almost all night, and Halsey was absent on one of those mysterious

absences of his that grew more and more frequent as time went on, until it culminated in the event of the

night of June the tenth. Liddy was in attendance in the sickroom. There being little or nothing to do, she

seemed to spend her time smoothing the wrinkles from the counterpane. Louise lay under a field of virgin

white, folded back at an angle of geometrical exactness, and necessitating a readjustment every time the sick

girl turned.

Liddy heard my approach and came out to meet me. She seemed to be in a perpetual state of gooseflesh, and

she had got in the habit of looking past me when she talked, as if she saw things. It had the effect of making

me look over my shoulder to see what she was staring at, and was intensely irritating.

"She's awake," Liddy said, looking uneasily down the circular staircase, which was beside me. "She was

talkin' in her sleep something awful  about dead men and coffins."

"Liddy," I said sternly, "did you breathe a word about everything not being right here?"

Liddy's gaze had wandered to the door of the chute, now bolted securely.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 46



Top




Page No 49


"Not a word," she said, "beyond asking her a question or two, which there was no harm in. She says there

never was a ghost known here."

I glared at her, speechless, and closing the door into Louise's boudoir, to Liddy's great disappointment, I went

on to the bedroom beyond.

Whatever Paul Armstrong had been, he had been lavish with his stepdaughter. Gertrude's rooms at home

were always beautiful apartments, but the three rooms in the east wing at Sunnyside, set apart for the

daughter of the house, were much more splendid. From the walls to the rugs on the floor, from the furniture

to the appointments of the bath, with its pool sunk in the floor instead of the customary unlovely tub,

everything was luxurious. In the bedroom Louise was watching for me. It was easy to see that she was much

improved; the flush was going, and the peculiar gasping breathing of the night before was now a comfortable

and easy respiration.

She held out her hand and I took it between both of mine.

"What can I say to you, Miss Innes?" she said slowly. "To have come like this  "

I thought she was going to break down, but she did not.

"You are not to think of anything but of getting well," I said, patting her hand. "When you are better, I am

going to scold you for not coming here at once. This is your home, my dear, and of all people in the world,

Halsey's old aunt ought to make you welcome."

She smiled a little, sadly, I thought.

"I ought not to see Halsey," she said. "Miss Innes, there are a great many things you will never understand, I

am afraid. I am an impostor on your sympathy, because I  I stay here and let you lavish care on me, and all

the time I know you are going to despise me."

"Nonsense!" I said briskly. "Why, what would Halsey do to me if I even ventured such a thing? He is so big

and masterful that if I dared to be anything but rapturous over you, he would throw me out of a window.

Indeed, he would be quite capable of it."

She seemed scarcely to hear my facetious tone. She had eloquent brown eyes  the Inneses are fair, and are

prone to a grayishgreen optic that is better for use than appearance  and they seemed now to be clouded

with trouble.

"Poor Halsey!" she said softly. "Miss Innes, I can not marry him, and I am afraid to tell him. I am a coward

a coward!"

I sat beside the bed and stared at her. She was too ill to argue with, and, besides, sick people take queer

fancies.

"We will talk about that when you are stronger," I said gently.

"But there are some things I must tell you," she insisted. "You must wonder how I came here, and why I

stayed hidden at the lodge. Dear old Thomas has been almost crazy, Miss Innes. I did not know that

Sunnyside was rented. I knew my mother wished to rent it, without telling my  stepfather, but the news

must have reached her after I left. When I started east, I had only one idea  to be alone with my thoughts

for a time, to bury myself here. Then, I  must have taken a cold on the train."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 47



Top




Page No 50


"You came east in clothing suitable for California," I said, "and, like all young girls nowadays, I don't

suppose you wear flannels." But she was not listening.

"Miss Innes," she said, "has my stepbrother Arnold gone away?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, startled. But Louise was literal.

"He didn't come back that night," she said, "and it was so important that I should see him."

"I believe he has gone away," I replied uncertainly. "Isn't it something that we could attend to instead?"

But she shook her head. "I must do it myself," she said dully. "My mother must have rented Sunnyside

without telling my stepfather, and  Miss Innes, did you ever hear of any one being wretchedly poor in the

midst of luxury?

"Did you ever long, and long, for money  money to use without question, money that no one would take

you to task about? My mother and I have been surrounded for years with every indulgence everything that

would make a display. But we have never had any money, Miss Innes; that must have been why mother

rented this house. My stepfather pays out bills. It's the most maddening, humiliating existence in the world. I

would love honest poverty better."

"Never mind," I said; "when you and Halsey are married you can be as honest as you like, and you will

certainly be poor."

Halsey came to the door at that moment and I could hear him coaxing Liddy for admission to the sick room.

"Shall I bring him in?" I asked Louise, uncertain what to do. The girl seemed to shrink back among her

pillows at the sound of his voice. I was vaguely irritated with her; there are few young fellows like Halsey 

straightforward, honest, and willing to sacrifice everything for the one woman. I knew one once, more than

thirty years ago, who was like that: he died a long time ago. And sometimes I take out his picture, with its

cane and its queer silk hat, and look at it. But of late years it has grown too painful: he is always a boy  and

I am an old woman. I would not bring him back if I could.

Perhaps it was some such memory that made me call out sharply.

"Come in, Halsey." And then I took my sewing and went into the boudoir beyond, to play propriety. I did not

try to hear what they said, but every word came through the open door with curious distinctness. Halsey had

evidently gone over to the bed and I suppose he kissed her. There was silence for a moment, as if words were

superfluous things.

"I have been almost wild, sweetheart,"  Halsey's voice. "Why didn't you trust me, and send for me before?"

"It was because I couldn't trust myself," she said in a low tone. "I am too weak to struggle today; oh, Halsey,

how I have wanted to see you!"

There was something I did not hear, then Halsey again.

"We could go away," he was saying. "What does it matter about any one in the world but just the two of us?

To be always together, like this, hand in hand; Louise  don't tell me it isn't going to be. I won't believe

you."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 48



Top




Page No 51


"You don't know; you don't know," Louise repeated dully. "Halsey, I care  you know that  but  not

enough to marry you."

"That is not true, Louise," he said sternly. "You can not look at me with your honest eyes and say that."

"I can not marry you," she repeated miserably. "It's bad enough, isn't it? Don't make it worse. Some day,

before long, you will be glad."

"Then it is because you have never loved me." There were depths of hurt pride in his voice. "You saw how

much I loved you, and you let me think you cared  for a while. No  that isn't like you, Louise. There is

something you haven't told me. Is it  because there is some one else?"

"Yes," almost inaudibly.

"Louise! Oh, I don't believe it."

"It is true," she said sadly. "Halsey, you must not try to see me again. As soon as I can, I am going away from

here  where you are all so much kinder than I deserve. And whatever you hear about me, try to think as

well of me as you can. I am going to marry  another man. How you must hate me  hate me!"

I could hear Halsey cross the room to the window. Then, after a pause, he went back to her again. I could

hardly sit still; I wanted to go in and give her a good shaking.

"Then it's all over," he was saying with a long breath. "The plans we made together, the hopes, the  all of it

over! Well, I'll not be a baby, and I'll give you up the minute you say `I don't love you and I do love 

some one else'!"

"I can not say that," she breathed, "but, very soon, I shall marry  the other man."

I could hear Halsey's low triumphant laugh.

"I defy him," he said. "Sweetheart, as long as you care for me, I am not afraid."

The wind slammed the door between the two rooms just then, and I could hear nothing more, although I

moved my chair quite close. After a discreet interval, I went into the other room, and found Louise alone. She

was staring with sad eyes at the cherub painted on the ceiling over the bed, and because she looked tired I did

not disturb her.

Chapter 14: AN EGGNOG AND A TELEGRAM

WE had discovered Louise at the lodge Tuesday night. It was Wednesday I had my interview with her.

Thursday and Friday were uneventful, save as they marked improvement in our patient. Gertrude spent

almost all the time with her, and the two had grown to be great friends. But certain things hung over me

constantly; the coroner's inquest on the death of Arnold Armstrong, to be held Saturday, and the arrival of

Mrs. Armstrong and young Doctor Walker, bringing the body of the dead president of the Traders' Bank. We

had not told Louise of either death.

Then, too, I was anxious about the children. With their mother's inheritance swept away in the wreck of the

bank, and with their love affairs in a disastrous condition, things could scarcely be worse. Added to that, the

cook and Liddy had a flareup over the proper way to make beeftea for Louise, and, of course, the cook left.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 49



Top




Page No 52


Mrs. Watson had been glad enough, I think, to turn Louise over to our care, and Thomas went upstairs night

and morning to greet his young mistress from the doorway. Poor Thomas! He had the faculty  found still in

some old negroes, who cling to the traditions of slavery days  of making his employer's interest his. It was

always "we" with Thomas; I miss him sorely; pipesmoking, obsequious, not over reliable, kindly old man!

On Thursday Mr. Harton, the Armstrongs' legal adviser, called up from town. He had been advised, he said,

that Mrs. Armstrong was coming east with her husband's body and would arrive Monday. He came with

some hesitation, he went on, to the fact that he had been further instructed to ask me to relinquish my lease on

Sunnyside, as it was Mrs. Armstrong's desire to come directly there.

I was aghast.

"Here!" I said. "Surely you are mistaken, Mr. Harton. I should think, after  what happened here only a few

days ago, she would never wish to come back."

"Nevertheless," he replied, "she is most anxious to come. This is what she says. `Use every possible means to

have Sunnyside vacated. Must go there at once.'"

"Mr. Harton," I said testily, "I am not going to do anything of the kind. I and mine have suffered enough at

the hands of this family. I rented the house at an exorbitant figure and I have moved out here for the summer.

My city home is dismantled and in the hands of decorators. I have been here one week, during which I have

had not a single night of uninterrupted sleep, and I intend to stay until I have recuperated. Moreover, if Mr.

Armstrong died insolvent, as I believe was the case, his widow ought to be glad to be rid of so expensive a

piece of property."

The lawyer cleared his throat.

"I am very sorry you have made this decision," he said. "Miss Innes, Mrs. Fitzhugh tells me Louise

Armstrong is with you."

"She is."

"Has she been informed of this  double bereavement?"

"Not yet," I said. "She has been very ill; perhaps tonight she can be told."

"It is very sad; very sad," he said. "I have a telegram for her, Mrs. Innes. Shall I send it out?"

"Better open it and read it to me," I suggested. "If it is important, that will save time."

There was a pause while Mr. Harton opened the telegram. Then he read it slowly, judicially.

"`Watch for Nina Carrington. Home Monday. Signed F. L. W.'"

"Hum!" I said. "`Watch for Nina Carrington. Home Monday.' Very well, Mr. Harton, I will tell her, but she is

not in condition to watch for any one."

"Well, Miss Innes, if you decide to  er  relinquish the lease, let me know," the lawyer said.

"I shall not relinquish it," I replied, and I imagined his irritation from the way he hung up the receiver.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 50



Top




Page No 53


I wrote the telegram down word for word, afraid to trust my memory, and decided to ask Doctor Stewart how

soon Louise might be told the truth. The closing of the Traders' Bank I considered unnecessary for her to

know, but the death of her stepfather and stepbrother must be broken to her soon, or she might hear it in some

unexpected and shocking manner.

Doctor Stewart came about four o'clock, bringing his leather satchel into the house with a great deal of care,

and opening it at the foot of the stairs to show me a dozen big yellow eggs nesting among the bottles.

"Real eggs," he said proudly. "None of your anemic store eggs, but the real thing  some of them still warm.

Feel them! Eggnog for Miss Louise."

He was beaming with satisfaction, and before he left, he insisted on going back to the pantry and making an

eggnog with his own hands. Somehow, all the time he was doing it, I had a vision of Doctor Willoughby,

my nerve specialist in the city, trying to make an eggnog. I wondered if he ever prescribed anything so

plebeian  and so delicious. And while Doctor Stewart whisked the eggs he talked.

"I said to Mrs. Stewart," he confided, a little red in the face from the exertion, "after I went home the other

day, that you would think me an old gossip, for saying what I did about Walker and Miss Louise."

"Nothing of the sort," I protested.

"The fact is," he went on, evidently justifying him self, "I got that piece of information just as we get a lot of

things, through the kitchen end of the house. Young Walker's chauffeur  Walker's more fashionable than I

am, and he goes around the country in a Stanhope car  well, his chauffeur comes to see our servant girl,

and he told her the whole thing. I thought it was probable, because Walker spent a lot of time up here last

summer, when the family was here, and besides, Riggs, that's Walker's man, had a very pat little story about

the doctor's building a house on this property, just at the foot of the hill. The sugar, please."

The eggnog was finished. Drop by drop the liquor had cooked the egg, and now, with a final whisk, a last

toss in the shaker, it was ready, a symphony in gold and white. The doctor sniffed it.

"Real eggs, real milk, and a touch of real Kentucky whisky," he said.

He insisted on carrying it up himself, but at the foot of the stairs he paused.

"Riggs said the plans were drawn for the house," he said, harking back to the old subject. "Drawn by Huston

in town. So I naturally believed him."

When the doctor came down, I was ready with a question.

"Doctor," I asked, "is there any one in the neighborhood named Carrington? Nina Carrington?"

"Carrington?" He wrinkled his forehead. "Carrington? No, I don't remember any such family. There used to

be Covingtons down the creek."

"The name was Carrington," I said, and the subject lapsed.

Gertrude and Halsey went for a long walk that afternoon, and Louise slept. Time hung heavy on my hands,

and I did as I had fallen into a habit of doing lately  I sat down and thought things over. One result of my

meditations was that I got up suddenly and went to the telephone. I had taken the most intense dislike to this

Doctor Walker, whom I had never seen, and who was being talked of in the countryside as the fiance of


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 51



Top




Page No 54


Louise Armstrong.

I knew Sam Huston well. There had been a time, when Sam was a good deal younger than he is now, before

he had married Anne Endicott, when I knew him even better. So now I felt no hesitation in calling him over

the telephone. But when his office boy had given way to his confidential clerk, and that functionary had

condescended to connect his employer's desk telephone, I was somewhat at a loss as to how to begin.

"Why, how are you, Rachel?" Sam said sonorously. "Going to build that house at Rock View?" It was a

twentyyearold joke of his.

"Sometime, perhaps," I said. "Just now I want to ask you a question about something which is none of my

business."

"I see you haven't changed an iota in a quarter of a century, Rachel." This was intended to be another jest.

"Ask ahead: everything but my domestic affairs is at your service."

"Try to be serious," I said. "And tell me this: has your firm made any plans for a house recently, for a Doctor

Walker, at Casanova?"

"Yes, we have."

"Where was it to be built? I have a reason for asking."

"It was to be, I believe, on the Armstrong place. Mr. Armstrong himself consulted me, and the inference was

in fact, I am quite certain  the house was to be occupied by Mr. Armstrong's daughter, who was

engaged to marry Doctor Walker."

When the architect had inquired for the different members of my family, and had finally rung off, I was

certain of one thing. Louise Armstrong was in love with Halsey, and the man she was going to marry was

Doctor Walker. Moreover, this decision was not new; marriage had been contemplated for some time. There

must certainly be some explanation  but what was it?

That day I repeated to Louise the telegram Mr. Warton had opened. She seemed to understand, but an

unhappier face I have never seen. She looked like a criminal whose reprieve is over, and the day of execution

approaching.

Chapter 15: LIDDY GIVES THE ALARM

THE next day, Friday, Gertrude broke the news of her stepfather's death to Louise. She did it as gently as she

could, telling her first that he was very ill, and finally that he was dead. Louise received the news in the most

unexpected manner, and when Gertrude came out to tell me how she had stood it, I think she was almost

shocked.

"She just lay and stared at me, Aunt Ray," she said. "Do you know, I believe she is glad, glad! And she is too

honest to pretend anything else. What sort of man was Mr. Paul Armstrong, anyhow?"

"He was a bully as well as a rascal, Gertrude," I said. "But I am convinced of one thing; Louise will send for

Halsey now, and they will make it all up."

For Louise had steadily refused to see Halsey all that day, and the boy was frantic.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 52



Top




Page No 55


We had a quiet hour, Halsey and I, that evening, and I told him several things; about the request that we give

up the lease to Sunnyside, about the telegram to Louise, about the rumors of an approaching marriage

between the girl and Doctor Walker, and, last of all, my own interview with her the day before.

He sat back in a big chair, with his face in the shadow, and my heart fairly ached for him. He was so big and

so boyish! When I had finished he drew a long breath.

"Whatever Louise does," he said, "nothing will convince me, Aunt Ray, that she doesn't care for me. And up

to two months ago, when she and her mother went west, I was the happiest fellow on earth. Then something

made a difference: she wrote me that her people were opposed to the marriage; that her feeling for me was

what it had always been, but that something had happened which had changed her ideas as to the future. I was

not to write until she wrote me, and whatever occurred, I was to think the best I could of her. It sounded like a

puzzle. When I saw her yesterday, it was the same thing, only, perhaps, worse."

"Halsey," I asked, "have you any idea of the nature of the interview between Louise Armstrong and Arnold

the night he was murdered?"

"It was stormy. Thomas says once or twice he almost broke into the room, he was so alarmed for Louise."

"Another thing, Halsey," I said, "have you ever heard Louise mention a woman named Carrington, Nina

Carrington?"

"Never," he said positively.

For try as we would, our thoughts always came back to that fatal Saturday night, and the murder. Every

conversational path led to it, and we all felt that Jamieson was tightening the threads of evidence around John

Bailey. The detective's absence was hardly reassuring; he must have had something to work on in town, or he

would have returned.

The papers reported that the cashier of the Traders' Bank was ill in his apartments at the Knickerbocker  a

condition not surprising, considering everything. The guilt of the defunct president was no longer in doubt;

the missing bonds had been advertised and some of them discovered. In every instance they had been used as

collateral for large loans, and the belief was current that not less than a million and a half dollars had been

realized. Every one connected with the bank had been placed under arrest, and released on heavy bond.

Was he alone in his guilt, or was the cashier his accomplice? Where was the money? The estate of the dead

man was comparatively small  a city house on a fashionable street, Sunnyside, a large estate largely

mortgaged, an insurance of fifty thousand dollars, and some personal property  this was all. The rest lost in

speculation probably, the papers said. There was one thing which looked uncomfortable for Jack Bailey: he

and Paul Armstrong together had promoted a railroad company in New Mexico, and it was rumored that

together they had sunk large sums of money there. The business alliance between the two men added to the

belief that Bailey knew something of the looting. His unexplained absence from the bank on Monday lent

color to the suspicion against him. The strange thing seemed to be his surrendering himself on the point of

departure. To me, it seemed the shrewd calculation of a clever rascal. I was not actively antagonistic to

Gertrude's lover, but I meant to be convinced, one way or the other. I took no one on faith.

That night the Sunnyside ghost began to walk again. Liddy had been sleeping in Louise's dressingroom on a

couch, and the approach of dusk was a signal for her to barricade the entire suite. Situated as its was, beyond

the circular staircase, nothing but an extremity of excitement would have made her pass it after dark. I

confess myself that the place seemed to me to have a sinister appearance, but we kept that wing well lighted,

and until the lights went out at midnight it was really cheerful, if one did not know its history.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 53



Top




Page No 56


On Friday night, then, I had gone to bed, resolved to go at once to sleep. Thoughts that insisted on obtruding

themselves I pushed resolutely to the back of my mind, and I systematically relaxed every muscle. I fell

asleep soon, and was dreaming that Doctor Walker was building his new house immediately in front of my

windows: I could hear the thumpthump of the hammers, and then I waked to a knowledge that somebody

was pounding on my door.

I was up at once, and with the sound of my footstep on the floor the low knocking ceased, to be followed

immediately by sibilant whispering through the keyhole.

"Miss Rachel! Miss Rachel!" somebody was saying, over and over.

"Is that you, Liddy?" I asked, my hand on the knob.

"For the love of mercy, let me in!" she said in a low tone.

She was leaning against the door, for when I opened it, she fell in. She was greenishwhite, and she had a red

and black barred flannel petticoat over her shoulders.

"Listen," she said, standing in the middle of the floor and holding on to me. "Oh, Miss Rachel, it's the ghost

of that dead man hammering to get in!"

Sure enough, there was a dull thud  thud  thud from some place near. It was muffled: one rather felt than

heard it, and it was impossible to locate. One moment it seemed to come, three taps and a pause, from the

floor under us: the next, thud  thud  thud  it came apparently from the wall.

"It's not a ghost," I said decidedly. "If it was a ghost it wouldn't rap: it would come through the keyhole."

Liddy looked at the keyhole. "But it sounds very much as though some one is trying to break into the house."

Liddy was shivering violently. I told her to get me my slippers and she brought me a pair of kid gloves, so I

found my things myself, and prepared to call Halsey. As before, the night alarm had found the electric lights

gone: the hall, save for its night lamp, was in darkness, as I went across to Halsey's room. I hardly know what

I feared, but it was a relief to find him there, very sound asleep, and with his door unlocked.

"Wake up, Halsey," I said, shaking him.

He stirred a little. Liddy was half in and half out of the door, afraid as usual to be left alone, and not quite

daring to enter. Her scruples seemed to fade, however, all at once. She gave a suppressed yell, bolted into the

room, and stood tightly clutching the footboard of the bed. Halsey was gradually waking.

"I've seen it," Liddy wailed. "A woman in white down the hall!"

I paid no attention.

"Halsey," I persevered, "some one is breaking into the house. Get up, won't you?"

"It isn't our house," he said sleepily. And then he roused to the exigency of the occasion. "All right, Aunt

Ray," he said, still yawning. "If you'll let me get into something  "

It was all I could do to get Liddy out of the room. The demands of the occasion had no influence on her: she

had seen the ghost, she persisted, and she wasn't going into the hall. But I got her over to my room at last,

more dead than alive, and made her lie down on the bed.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 54



Top




Page No 57


The tappings, which seemed to have ceased for a while, had commenced again, but they were fainter. Halsey

came over in a few minutes, and stood listening and trying to locate the sound.

"Give me my revolver, Aunt Ray," he said; and I got it  the one I had found in the tulip bed  and gave it

to him. He saw Liddy there and divined at once that Louise was alone.

"You let me attend to this fellow, whoever it is, Aunt Ray, and go to Louise, will you? She may be awake and

alarmed."

So in spite of her protests, I left Liddy alone and went back to the east wing. Perhaps I went a little faster past

the yawning blackness of the circular staircase; and I could hear Halsey creaking cautiously down the main

staircase. The rapping, or pounding, had ceased, and the silence was almost painful. And then suddenly, from

apparently under my very feet, there rose a woman's scream, a cry of terror that broke off as suddenly as it

came. I stood frozen and still. Every drop of blood in my body seemed to leave the surface and gather around

my heart. In the dead silence that followed it throbbed as if it would burst. More dead than alive, I stumbled

into Louise's bedroom. She was not there!

Chapter 16: IN THE EARLY MORNING

I STOOD looking at the empty bed. The coverings had been thrown back, and Louise's pink silk

dressinggown was gone from the foot, where it had lain. The night lamp burned dimly, revealing the

emptiness of the place. I picked it up, but my hand shook so that I put it down again, and got somehow to the

door.

There were voices in the hall and Gertrude came running toward me.

"What is it?" she cried. "What was that sound? Where is Louise?"

"She is not in her room," I said stupidly. "I think  it was she  who screamed."

Liddy had joined us now, carrying a light. We stood huddled together at the head of the circular staircase,

looking down into its shadows. There was nothing to be seen, and it was absolutely quiet down there. Then

we heard Halsey running up the main staircase. He came quickly down the hall to where we were standing.

"There's no one trying to get in. I thought I heard some one shriek. Who was it?"

Our stricken faces told him the truth.

"Some one screamed down there," I said. "And  and Louise is not in her room."

With a jerk Halsey took the light from Liddy and ran down the circular staircase. I followed him, more

slowly. My nerves seemed to be in a state of paralysis: I could scarcely step. At the foot of the stairs Halsey

gave an exclamation and put down the light.

"Aunt Ray," he called sharply.

At the foot of the staircase, huddled in a heap, her head on the lower stair, was Louise Armstrong. She lay

limp and white, her dressinggown dragging loose from one sleeve of her nightdress, and the heavy braid of

her dark hair stretching its length a couple of steps above her head, as if she had slipped down. She was not

dead: Halsey put her down on the floor, and began to rub her cold hands, while Gertrude and Liddy ran for

stimulants. As for me, I sat there at the foot of that ghostly staircase  sat, because my


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 55



Top




Page No 58


[Image]

"Huddled in a heap, was Louise Armstrong."

knees wouldn't hold me  and wondered where it would all end. Louise was still unconscious, but she was

breathing better, and I suggested that we get her back to bed before she came to. There was something grisly

and horrible to me, seeing her there in almost the same attitude and in the same place where we had found her

brother's body. And to add to the similarity, just then the hall clock, far off, struck faintly three o'clock.

It was four before Louise was able to talk, and the first rays of dawn were coming through her windows,

which faced the east, before she could tell us coherently what had occurred. I give it as she told it. She lay

propped in bed, and Halsey sat beside her, unrebuffed, and held her hand while she talked.

"I was not sleeping well," she began, "partly, I think, because I had slept during the afternoon. Liddy brought

me some hot milk at ten o'clock and I slept until twelve. Then I wakened and  I got to thinking about

things, and worrying, so I could not go to sleep.

"I was wondering why I had not heard from Arnold since the  since I saw him that night at the lodge. I was

afraid he was ill, because  he was to have done something for me, and he had not come back. It must have

been three when I heard some one rapping. I sat up and listened, to be quite sure, and the rapping kept up. It

was cautious, and I was about to call Liddy. Then suddenly I thought I knew what it was. The east entrance

and the circular staircase were always used by Arnold when he was out late, and sometimes, when he forgot

his key, he would rap and I would go down and let him in. I thought he had come back to see me  I didn't

think about the time, for his hours were always erratic. But I was afraid I was too weak to get down the stairs.

The knocking kept up, and just as I was about to call Liddy, she ran through the room and out into the hall. I

got up then, feeling weak and dizzy, and put on my dressinggown. If it was Arnold, I knew I must see him.

"It was very dark everywhere, but, of course, I knew my way. I felt along for the stairrail, and went down as

quickly as I could. The knocking had stopped, and I was afraid I was too late. I got to the foot of the staircase

and over to the door on to the east veranda. I had never thought of anything but that it was Arnold, until I

reached the door. It was unlocked and opened about an inch. Everything was black: it was perfectly dark

outside. I felt very queer and shaky. Then I thought perhaps Arnold had used his key; he did  strange

things sometimes, and I turned around. Just as I reached the foot of the staircase I thought I heard some one

coming. My nerves were going anyhow, there in the dark, and I could scarcely stand. I got up as far as the

third or fourth step; then I felt that some one was coming toward me on the staircase. The next instant a hand

met mine on the stairrail. Some one brushed past me, and I screamed. Then I must have fainted."

That was Louise's story. There could be no doubt of its truth, and the thing that made it inexpressibly awful to

me was that the poor girl had crept down to answer the summons of a brother who would never need her

kindly offices again. Twice now, without apparent cause, some one had entered the house by means of the

east entrance: had apparently gone his way unhindered through the house, and gone out again as he had

entered. Had this unknown visitor been there a third time, the night Arnold Armstrong was murdered? Or a

fourth, the time Mr. Jamieson had locked some one in the clothes chute?

Sleep was impossible, I think, for any of us. We dispersed finally to bathe and dress, leaving Louise little the

worse for her experience. But I determined that before the day was over she must know the true state of

affairs. Another decision I made, and I put it into execution immediately after breakfast. I had one of the

unused bedrooms in the east wing, back along the small corridor, prepared for occupancy, and from that time

on, Alex, the gardener, slept there. One man in that barn of a house was an absurdity, with things happening

all the time, and I must say that Alex was as unobjectionable as any one could possibly have been.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 56



Top




Page No 59


The next morning, also, Halsey and I made an exhaustive examination of the circular staircase, the small

entry at its foot, and the cardroom opening from it. There was no evidence of anything unusual the night

before, and had we not ourselves heard the rapping noises, I should have felt that Louise's imagination had

run away with her. The outer door was closed and locked, and the staircase curved above us, for all the world

like any other staircase.

Halsey, who had never taken seriously my account of the night Liddy and I were there alone, was grave

enough now. He examined the paneling of the wainscoting above and below the stairs, evidently looking for a

secret door, and suddenly there flashed into my mind the recollection of a scrap of paper that Mr. Jamieson

had found among Arnold Armstrong's effects. As nearly as possible I repeated its contents to him, while

Halsey took them down in a notebook.

"I wish you had told me that before," he said, as he put the memorandum carefully away. We found nothing

at all in the house, and I expected little from any examination of the porch and grounds. But as we opened the

outer door something fell into the entry with a clatter. It was a cue from the billiardroom.

Halsey picked it up with an exclamation.

"That's careless enough," he said. "Some of the servants have been amusing themselves."

I was far from convinced. Not one of the servants would go into that wing at night unless driven by dire

necessity. And a billiard cue! As a weapon of either offense or defense it was an absurdity, unless one

accepted Liddy's hypothesis of a ghost, and even then, as Halsey pointed out, a billiardplaying ghost would

be a very modern evolution of an ancient institution.

That afternoon we, Gertrude, Halsey and I, attended the coroner's inquest in town. Doctor Stewart had been

summoned also, it transpiring that in that early Sunday morning, when Gertrude and I had gone to our rooms,

he had been called to view the body. We went, the four of us, in the machine, preferring the execrable roads

to the matinee train, with half of Casanova staring at us. And on the way we decided to say nothing of Louise

and her interview with her stepbrother the night he died. The girl was in trouble enough as it was.

Chapter 17: A HINT OF SCANDAL

IN giving the gist of what happened at the inquest, I have only one excuse  to recall to the reader the

events of the night of Arnold Armstrong's murder. Many things had occurred which were not brought out at

the inquest and some things were told there that were new to me. Altogether, it was a gloomy affair, and the

six men in the corner, who constituted the coroner's jury, were evidently the merest puppets in the hands of

that allpowerful gentleman, the coroner.

Gertrude and I sat well back, with our veils down. There were a number of people I knew: Barbara Fitzhugh,

in extravagant mourning  she always went into black on the slightest provocation, because it was

becoming  and Mr. Jarvis, the man who had come over from the Greenwood Club the night of the murder.

Mr. Harton was there, too, looking impatient as the inquest dragged, but alive to every particle of evidence.

From a corner Mr. Jamieson was watching the proceedings intently.

Doctor Stewart was called first. His evidence was told briefly, and amounted to this: on the Sunday morning

previous, at a quarter before five, he had been called to the telephone. The message was from a Mr. Jarvis,

who asked him to come at once to Sunnyside, as there had been an accident there, and Mr. Arnold Armstrong

had been shot. He had dressed hastily, gathered up some instruments, and driven to Sunnyside.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 57



Top




Page No 60


He was met by Mr. Jarvis, who took him at once to the east wing. There, just as he had fallen, was the body

of Arnold Armstrong. There was no need of the instruments: the man was dead. In answer to the coroner's

question  no, the body had not been moved, save to turn it over. It lay at the foot of the circular staircase.

Yes, he believed death had been instantaneous. The body was still somewhat warm and rigor mortis had not

set in. It occurred late in cases of sudden death. No, he believed the probability of suicide might be

eliminated; the wounds could have been selfinflicted, but with difficulty, and there had been no weapon

found.

The doctor's examination was over, but he hesitated and cleared his throat.

"Mr. Coroner," he said, "at the risk of taking up valuable time, I would like to speak of an incident that may

or may not throw some light on this matter."

The audience was alert at once.

"Kindly proceed, Doctor," the coroner said.

"My home is in Englewood, two miles from Casanova," the doctor began. "In the absence of Doctor Walker,

a number of Casanova people have been consulting me. A month ago  five weeks, to be exact  a woman

whom I had never seen came to my office. She was in deep mourning and kept her veil down, and she

brought for examination a child, a boy of six. The little fellow was ill; it looked like typhoid, and the mother

was frantic. She wanted a permit to admit the youngster to the Children's Hospital in town here, where I am a

member of the staff, and I gave her one. The incident would have escaped me, but for a curious thing. Two

days before Mr. Armstrong was shot, I was sent for to go to the Country Club: some one had been struck with

a golfball that had gone wild. It was late when I left  I was on foot, and about a mile from the club, on the

Claysburg road, I met two people. They were disputing violently, and I had no difficulty in recognizing Mr.

Armstrong. The woman, beyond doubt, was the one who had consulted me about the child."

At this hint of scandal, Mrs. Ogden Fitzhugh sat up very straight. Jamieson was looking slightly skeptical,

and the coroner made a note.

"The Children's Hospital, you say, Doctor?" he asked.

"Yes. But the child, who was entered as Lucien Wallace, was taken away by his mother two weeks ago. I

have tried to trace them and failed."

All at once I remembered the telegram sent to Louise by some one signed F. L. W.  presumably Doctor

Walker. Could this veiled woman be the Nina Carrington of the message? But it was only idle speculation. I

had no way of finding out, and the inquest was proceeding.

The report of the coroner's physician came next. The postmortem examination showed that the bullet had

entered the chest in the fourth left intercostal space and had taken an oblique course downward and

backward, piercing both the heart and lungs. The left lung was collapsed, and the exit point of the ball had

been found in the muscles of the back to the left of the spinal column. It was improbable that such a wound

had been selfinflicted, and its oblique downward course pointed to the fact that the shot had been fired from

above. In other words, as the murdered man had been found dead at the foot of a staircase, it was probable

that the shot had been fired by some one higher up on the stairs. There were no marks of powder. The bullet,

a thirtyeight caliber, had been found in the dead man's clothing, and was shown to the jury.

Mr. Jarvis was called next, but his testimony amounted to little. He had been summoned by telephone to

Sunnyside, had come over at once with the steward and Mr. Winthrop, at present out of town. They had been


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 58



Top




Page No 61


admitted by the housekeeper, and had found the body lying at the foot of the staircase. He had made a search

for a weapon, but there was none around. The outer entry door in the east wing had been unfastened and was

open about an inch.

I had been growing more and more nervous. When the coroner called Mr. John Bailey, the room was filled

with suppressed excitement. Mr. Jamieson went forward and spoke a few words to the coroner, who nodded.

Then Halsey was called.

"Mr. Innes," the coroner said, "will you tell under what circumstances you saw Mr. Arnold Armstrong the

night he died?"

"I saw him first at the Country Club," Halsey said quietly. He was rather pale, but very composed. "I stopped

there with my automobile for gasolene. Mr. Armstrong had been playing cards. When I saw him there, he

was coming out of the cardroom, talking to Mr. John Bailey."

"The nature of the discussion  was it amicable?"

Halsey hesitated.

"They were having a dispute," he said. "I asked Mr. Bailey to leave the club with me and come to Sunnyside

over Sunday."

"Isn't it a fact, Mr. Innes, that you took Mr. Bailey away from the clubhouse because you were afraid there

would be blows?"

"The situation was unpleasant," Halsey said evasively.

"At that time had you any suspicion that the Traders' Bank had been wrecked?"

"No."

"What occurred next?"

"Mr. Bailey and I talked in the billiardroom until twothirty."

"And Mr. Arnold Armstrong came there, while you were talking?"

"Yes. He came about halfpast two. He rapped at the east door, and I admitted him."

The silence in the room was intense. Mr. Jamieson's eyes never left Halsey's face.

"Will you tell us the nature of his errand?"

"He brought a telegram that had come to the club for Mr. Bailey."

"He was sober?"

"Perfectly, at that time. Not earlier."

"Was not his apparent friendliness a change from his former attitude?"


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 59



Top




Page No 62


"Yes. I did not understand it."

"How long did he stay?"

"About five minutes. Then he left, by the east entrance."

"What occurred then?"

"We talked for a few minutes, discussing a plan Mr.Bailey had in mind. Then I went to the stables, where I

kept my car, and got it out."

"Leaving Mr. Bailey alone in the billiardroom?"

Halsey hesitated.

"My sister was there?"

Mrs. Ogden Fitzhugh had the courage to turn and eye Gertrude through her lorgnon.

"And then?"

"I took the car along the lower road, not to disturb the household. Mr. Bailey came down across the lawn,

through the hedge, and got into the car on the road."

"Then you know nothing of Mr. Armstrong's movements after he left the house?"

"Nothing. I read of his death Monday evening for the first time."

"Mr. Bailey did not see him on his way across the lawn?"

"I think not. If he had seen him he would have spoken of it."

"Thank you. That is all. Miss Gertrude Innes."

Gertrude's replies were fully as concise as Halsey's. Mrs. Fitzhugh subjected her to a close inspection,

commencing with her hat and ending with her shoes. I flatter myself she found nothing wrong with either her

gown or her manner, but poor Gertrude's testimony was the reverse of comforting. She had been summoned,

she said, by her brother, after Mr. Armstrong had gone. She had waited in the billiardroom with Mr. Bailey,

until the automobile had been ready. Then she had locked the door at the foot of the staircase, and, taking a

lamp, had accompanied Mr. Bailey to the main entrance of the house, and had watched him cross the lawn.

Instead of going at once to her room, she had gone back to the billiardroom for something which had been

left there. The cardroom and billiardroom were in darkness. She had groped around, found the article she

was looking for, and was on the point of returning to her room, when she had heard some one fumbling at the

lock at the east outer door. She had thought it was probably her brother, and had been about to go to the door,

when she heard it open. Almost immediately there was a shot, and she had run panicstricken through the

drawingroom and had roused the house.

"You heard no other sound?" the coroner asked. "There was no one with Mr. Armstrong when he entered?"

"It was perfectly dark. There were no voices and I heard nothing. There was just the opening of the door, the

shot, and the sound of somebody falling."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 60



Top




Page No 63


"Then, while you went through the drawingroom and upstairs to alarm the household, the criminal,

whoever it was, could have escaped by the east door?"

"Yes."

"Thank you. That will do."

I flatter myself that the coroner got little enough out of me. I saw Mr. Jamieson smiling to himself, and the

coroner gave me up, after a time. I admitted I had found the body, said I had not known who it was until Mr.

Jarvis told me, and ended by looking up at Barbara Fitzhugh and saying that in renting the house I had not

expected to be involved in any family scandal. At which she turned purple.

The verdict was that Arnold Armstrong had met his death at the hands of a person or persons unknown, and

we all prepared to leave. Barbara Fitzhugh flounced out without waiting to speak to me, but Mr. Harton came

up, as I knew he would.

"You have decided to give up the house, I hope, Miss Innes," he said. "Mrs. Armstrong has wired me again."

"I am not going to give it up," I maintained, "until I understand some things that are puzzling me. The day

that the murderer is discovered, I will leave."

"Then, judging by what I have heard, you will be back in the city very soon," he said. And I knew that he

suspected the discredited cashier of the Traders' Bank.

Mr. Jamieson came up to me as I was about to leave the coroner's office.

"How is your patient?" he asked with his odd little smile.

"I have no patient," I replied, startled.

"I will put it in a different way, then. How is Miss Armstrong?"

"She  she is doing very well," I stammered.

"Good," cheerfully. "And our ghost? Is it laid?"

"Mr. Jamieson," I said suddenly, "I wish you would do one thing: I wish you would come to Sunnyside and

spend a few days there. The ghost is not laid. I want you to spend one night at least watching the circular

staircase. The murder of Arnold Armstrong was a beginning, not an end."

He looked serious.

"Perhaps I can do it," he said. "I have been doing something else, but  well, I will come out tonight."

We were very silent during the trip back to Sunnyside. I watched Gertrude closely and somewhat sadly. To

me there was one glaring flaw in her story, and it seemed to stand out for every one to see. Arnold Armstrong

had had no key, and yet she said she had locked the east door. He must have been admitted from within the

house; over and over I repeated it to myself.

That night, as gently as I could, I told Louise the story of her stepbrother's death. She sat in her big,

pillowfilled chair, and heard me through without interruption. It was clear that she was shocked beyond


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 61



Top




Page No 64


words: if I had hoped to learn anything from her expression, I had failed. She was as much in the dark as we

were.

Chapter 18: A HOLE IN THE WALL

MY taking the detective out to Sunnyside raised an unexpected storm of protest from Gertrude and Halsey. I

was not prepared for it, and I scarcely knew how to account for it. To me Mr. Jamieson was far less

formidable under my eyes where I knew what he was doing, than he was of in the city, twisting

circumstances and motives to suit himself and learning what he wished to know, about events at Sunnyside,

in some occult way. I was glad enough to have him there, when excitements began to come thick and fast.

A new element was about to enter into affairs: Monday, or Tuesday at the latest, would find Doctor Walker

back in his green and white house in the village, and Louise's attitude to him in the immediate future would

signify Halsey's happiness or wretchedness, as it might turn out. Then, too, the return of her mother would

mean, of course, that she would have to leave us, and I had become greatly attached to her.

>From the day Mr. Jamieson came to Sunnyside there was a subtle change in Gertrude's manner to me. It was

elusive, difficult to analyze, but it was there. She was no longer frank with me, although I think her affection

never wavered. At the time I laid the change to the fact that I had forbidden all communication with John

Bailey, and had refused to acknowledge any engagement between the two. Gertrude spent much of her time

wandering through the grounds, or taking long crosscountry walks. Halsey played golf at the Country Club

day after day, and after Louise left, as she did the following week, Mr. Jamieson and I were much together.

He played a fair game of cribbage, but he cheated at solitaire.

The night the detective arrived, Saturday, I had a talk with him. I told him of the experience Louise

Armstrong had had the night before, on the circular staircase, and about the man who had so frightened Rosie

on the drive. I saw that he thought the information was important, and to my suggestion that we put an

additional lock on the east wing door he opposed a strong negative.

"I think it probable," he said, "that our visitor will be back again, and the thing to do is to leave things exactly

as they are, to avoid rousing suspicion. Then I can watch for at least a part of each night and probably Mr.

Innes will help us out. I would say as little to Thomas as possible. The old man knows more than he is willing

to admit."

I suggested that Alex, the gardener, would probably be willing to help, and Mr. Jamieson undertook to make

the arrangement. For one night, however, Mr. Jamieson preferred to watch alone. Apparently nothing

occurred. The detective sat in absolute darkness on the lower step of the stairs, dozing, he said afterwards,

now and then. Nothing could pass him in either direction, and the door in the morning remained as securely

fastened as it had been the night before. And yet one of the most inexplicable occurrences of the whole affair

took place that very night.

Liddy came to my room on Sunday morning with a face as long as the moral law. She laid out my, things as

usual, but I missed her customary garrulousness. I was not regaled with the new cook's extravagance as to

eggs, and she even forbore to mention "that Jamieson," on whose arrival she had looked with silent disfavor.

"What's the matter, Liddy?" I asked at last. "Didn't you sleep last night?"

"No, ma'm," she said stiffly.

"Did you have two cups of coffee at your dinner?" I inquired.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 62



Top




Page No 65


"No, ma'm," indignantly.

I sat up and almost upset my hot water  I always take a cup of hot water with a pinch of salt, before I get

up. It tones the stomach.

"Liddy Allen," I said, "stop combing that switch and tell me what is wrong with you."

Liddy heaved a sigh.

"Girl and woman," she said, "I've been with you twentyfive years, Miss Rachel, through good temper and

bad  "the idea! and what I have taken from her in the way of sulks!  "but I guess I can't stand it any

longer. My trunk's packed."

"Who packed it?" I asked, expecting from her tone to be told she had wakened to find it done by some

ghostly hand.

"I did; Miss Rachel, you won't believe me when I tell you this house is haunted. Who was it fell down the

clothes chute? Who was it scared Miss Louise almost into her grave?"

"I'm doing my best to find out," I said. "What in the world are you driving at?" She drew a long breath.

"There is a hole in the trunkroom wall, dug out since last night. It's big enough to put your head in, and the

plaster's all over the place."

"Nonsense!" I said. "Plaster is always falling."

But Liddy clenched that.

"Just ask Alex," she said. "When he put the new cook's trunk there last night the wall was as smooth as this.

This morning it's dug out, and there's plaster on the cook's trunk. Miss Rachel, you can get a dozen detectives

and put one on every stair in the house, and you'll never catch anything. There's some things you can't

handcuff."

Liddy was right. As soon as I could, I went up to the trunkroom, which was directly over my bedroom. The

plan of the upper story of the house was like that of the second floor, in the main. One end, however, over the

east wing, had been left only roughly finished, the intention having been to convert it into a ballroom at

some future time. The maids' rooms, trunkroom, and various storerooms, including a large airy

linenroom, opened from a long corridor, like that on the second floor. And in the trunkroom, as Liddy had

said, was a fresh break in the plaster.

Not only in the plaster, but through the lathing, the aperture extended. I reached into the opening, and three

feet away, perhaps, I could touch the bricks of the partition wall. For some reason, the architect, in building

the house, had left a space there that struck me, even in the surprise of the discovery, as an excellent place for

a conflagration to gain headway.

"You are sure the hole was not here yesterday?" I asked Liddy, whose expression was a mixture of

satisfaction and alarm. In answer she pointed to the new cook's trunk  that necessary adjunct of the

migratory domestic. The top was covered with fine white plaster, as was the floor. But there were no large

pieces of mortar lying around  no bits of lathing. When I mentioned this to Liddy she merely raised her

eyebrows. Being quite confident that the gap was of unholy origin, she did not concern herself with such

trifles as a bit of mortar and lath. No doubt they were even then heaped neatly on a gravestone in the


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 63



Top




Page No 66


Casanova churchyard!

I brought Mr. Jamieson up to see the hole in the wall, directly after breakfast. His expression was very odd

when he looked at it, and the first thing he did was to try to discover what object, if any, such a hole could

have. He got a piece of candle, and by enlarging the aperture a little was able to examine what lay beyond.

The result was nil. The trunkroom, although heated by steam heat, like the rest of the house, boasted of a

fireplace and mantel as well. The opening had been made between the flue and the outer wall of the house.

There was revealed, however, on inspection, only the brick of the chimney on one side and the outer wall of

the house on the other; in depth the space extended only to the flooring. The breach had been made about four

feet from the floor, and inside were all the missing bits of plaster. It had been a methodical ghost.

It was very much of a disappointment. I had expected a secret room, at the very least, and I think even Mr.

Jamieson had fancied he might at last have a clue to the mystery. There was evidently nothing more to be

discovered: Liddy reported that everything was serene among the servants, and that none of them had been

disturbed by the noise. The maddening

[Image]

"There was something baffling in the girls eyes."

thing, however, was that the nightly visitor had evidently more than one way of gaining access to the house,

and we made arrangements to redouble our vigilance as to windows and doors that night.

Halsey was inclined to poohpooh the whole affair. He said a break in the plaster might have occurred

months ago and gone unnoticed, and that the dust had probably been stirred up the day before. After all, we

had to let it go at that, but we put in an uncomfortable Sunday. Gertrude went to church, and Halsey took a

long walk in the morning. Louise was able to sit up, and she allowed Halsey and Liddy to assist her

downstairs late in the afternoon. The east veranda was shady, green with vines and palms, cheerful with

cushions and lounging chairs. We put Louise in a steamer chair, and she sat there passively enough, her hands

clasped in her lap.

We were very silent. Halsey sat on the rail with a pipe, openly watching Louise, as she looked broodingly

across the valley to the hills. There was something baffling in the girl's eyes; and gradually Halsey's boyish

features lost their glow at seeing her about again, and settled into grim lines. He was like his father just then.

We sat until late afternoon, Halsey growing more and more moody. Shortly before six, he got up and went

into the house, and in a few minutes he came out and called me to the telephone. It was Anna Whitcomb, in

town, and she kept me for twenty minutes, telling me the children had had the measles, and how Madame

Sweeny had botched her new gown.

When I finished, Liddy was behind me, her mouth a thin line.

"I wish you would try to look cheerful, Liddy," I groaned, "your face would sour milk." But Liddy seldom

replied to my gibes. She folded her lips a little tighter.

"He called her up," she said oracularly, "he called her up, and asked her to keep you at the telephone, so he

could talk to Miss Louise. A thankless child is sharper than a serpent's tooth."

"Nonsense!" I said bruskly. "I might have known enough to leave them. It's a long time since you and I were

in love, Liddy, and  we forget."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 64



Top




Page No 67


Liddy sniffed.

"No man ever ,made a fool of me," she replied virtuously.

"Well, something did," I retorted.

Chapter 19: CONCERNING THOMAS

MR. JAMIESON," I said, when we found ourselves alone after dinner that night, "the inquest yesterday

seemed to me the merest recapitulation of things that were already known. It developed nothing new beyond

the story of Doctor Stewart's, and that was volunteered."

"An inquest is only a necessary formality, Miss Innes," he replied. "Unless a crime is committed in the open,

the inquest does nothing beyond getting evidence from witnesses while events are still in their minds. The

police step in later. You and I both know how many important things never transpired. For instance: the dead

man had no key, and yet Miss Gertrude testified to a fumbling at the lock, and then the opening of the door.

The piece of evidence you mention, Doctor Stewart's story, is one of those things we have to take cautiously:

the doctor has a patient who wears black and does not raise her veil. Why, it is the typical mysterious lady!

Then the good doctor comes across Arnold Armstrong, who was a graceless scamp  de mortuis  what's

the rest of it?  and he is quarreling with a lady in black. Behold, says the doctor, they are one and the

same."

"Why was Mr. Bailey not present at the inquest?"

The detective's expression was peculiar.

"Because his physician testified that he is ill, and unable to leave his bed."

"Ill!" I exclaimed. "Why, neither Halsey nor Gertrude has told me that."

"There are more things than that, Miss Innes, that are puzzling. Bailey gives the impression that he knew

nothing of the crash at the bank until he read it in the paper Monday night, and that he went back and

surrendered himself immediately. I do not believe it. Jonas, the watchman at the Traders' Bank, tells a

different story. He says that on the Thursday night before, about eightthirty, Bailey went back to the bank.

Jonas admitted him, and he says the cashier was in a state almost of collapse. Bailey worked until midnight,

then he closed the vault and went away. The occurrence was so unusual that the watchman pondered over it

an the rest of the night. What did Bailey do when he went back to the Knickerbocker apartments that night?

He packed a suitcase ready for instant departure. But he held off too long; he waited for something. My

personal opinion is that he waited to see Miss Gertrude before flying from the country. Then, when he had

shot down Arnold Armstrong that night, he had to choose between two evils. He did the thing that would

immediately turn public opinion in his favor, and surrendered himself, as an innocent man. The strongest

thing against him is his preparation for flight, and his deciding to come back after the murder of Arnold

Armstrong. He was shrewd enough to disarm suspicion as to the graver charge?"

The evening dragged along slowly. Mrs. Watson came to my bedroom before I went to bed and asked if I had

any arnica. She showed me a badly swollen hand, with reddish streaks running toward the elbow; she said it

was the hand she had hurt the night of the murder a week before, and that she had not slept well since. It

looked to me as if it might be serious, and I told her to let Doctor Stewart see it.

The next morning Mrs. Watson went up to town on the eleven train, and was admitted to the Charity

Hospital. She was suffering from bloodpoisoning. I fully meant to go up and see her there, but other things


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 65



Top




Page No 68


drove her entirely from my mind. I telephoned to the hospital that day, however, and ordered a private room

for her, and whatever comforts she might be allowed.

Mrs. Armstrong arrived Monday evening with her husband's body, and the services were set for the next day.

The house on Chestnut Street, in town, had been opened, and Tuesday morning Louise left us to go home.

She sent for me before she went, and I saw she had been crying.

"How can I thank you, Miss Innes?" she said. "You have taken me on faith, and  you have not asked me

any questions. Some time, perhaps, I can tell you; and when that time comes, you will all despise me, 

Halsey, too."

I tried to tell her how glad I was to have had her but there was something else she wanted to say. She said it

finally, when she had bade a constrained goodby to Halsey and the car was waiting at the door.

"Miss Innes," she said in a low tone, "if they  if there is any attempt made to  to have you give up the

house, do it, if you possibly can. I am afraid  to have you stay."

That was all. Gertrude went into town with her and saw her safely home. She reported a decided coolness in

the greeting between Louise and her mother, and that Doctor Walker was there, apparently in charge of the

arrangements for the funeral. Halsey disappeared shortly after Louise left and came home about nine that

night, muddy and tired. As for Thomas, he went around dejected and sad, and I saw the detective watching

him closely at dinner. Even now I wonder  what did Thomas know? What did he suspect?

At ten o'clock the household had settled down for the night. Liddy, who was taking Mrs. Watson's place, had

finished examining the teatowels and the corners of the shelves in the coolingroom, and had gone to bed.

Alex, the gardener, had gone heavily up the circular staircase to his room, and Mr. Jamieson was examining

the locks of the windows. Halsey dropped into a chair in the livingroom, and stared moodily ahead. Once he

roused.

"What sort of a looking chap is that Walker, Gertrude?" he asked!

"Rather tall, very dark, smoothshaven. Not bad looking," Gertrude said, putting down the book she had been

pretending to read. Halsey kicked a taboret viciously.

"Lovely place this village must be in the winter," he said irrelevantly. "A girl would be buried alive here."

It was then some one rapped at the knocker on the heavy front door. Halsey got up leisurely and opened it,

admitting Warner. He was out of breath from running, and he looked half abashed.

"I am sorry to disturb you," he said. "But I didn't know what else to do. It's about Thomas."

"What about Thomas?" I asked. Mr. Jamieson had come into the hall and we all stared at Warner.

"He's acting queer," Warner explained. "He's sitting down there on the edge of the porch, and he says he has

seen a ghost. The old man looks bad, too; he can scarcely speak."

"He's as full of superstition as an egg is of meat," I said. "Halsey, bring some whisky and we will all go

down."

No one moved to get the whisky, from which I judged there were three pocket flasks ready for emergency.

Gertrude threw a shawl around my shoulders, and we all started down over the hill: I had made so many


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 66



Top




Page No 69


nocturnal excursions around the place that I knew my way perfectly. But Thomas was not on the veranda, nor

was he inside the house. The men exchanged significant glances, and Warner got a lantern.

"He can't have gone far," he said. "He was trembling so that he couldn't stand, when I left."

Jamieson and Halsey together made the round of the lodge, occasionally calling the old man by name. But

there was no response. No Thomas came, bowing and showing his white teeth through the darkness. I began

to be vaguely uneasy, for the first time. Gertrude, who was never nervous in the dark, went alone down the

drive to the gate, and stood there, looking along the yellowish line of the road, while I waited on the tiny

veranda.

Warner was puzzled. He came around to the edge of the veranda and stood looking at it as if it ought to know

and explain.

"He might have stumbled into the house," he said, "but he could not have climbed the stairs. Anyhow, he's

not inside or outside, that I can see." The other members of the party had come back now, and no one had

found any trace of the old man. His pipe, still warm, rested on the edge of the rail, and inside on the table his

old gray hat showed that its owner had not gone far.

He was not far, after all. From the table my eyes traveled around the room, and stopped at the door of a

closet. I hardly know what impulse moved me, but I went in and turned the knob. It burst open with the

impetus of a weight behind it, and something fell partly forward in a heap on the floor. It was Thomas 

Thomas without a mark of injury on him, and dead.

Chapter 20: DOCTOR WALKER'S WARNING

WARNER was on his knees in a moment, fumbling at the old man's collar to loosen it, but Halsey caught his

hand.

"Let him alone?" he said. "You can't help him; he is dead."

We stood there, each avoiding the other's eyes; we spoke low and reverently in the presence of death, and we

tacitly avoided any mention of the suspicion that was in every mind. When Mr. Jamieson had finished his

cursory examination, he got up and dusted the knees of his trousers.

"There is no sign of injury," he said, and I know I, for one, drew a long breath of relief. "From what Warner

says and from his hiding in the closet, I should say he was scared to death. Fright and a weak heart, together."

"But what could have done it?" Gertrude asked. "He was all right this evening at dinner. Warner, what did he

say when you found him on the porch?"

Warner looked shaken: his honest, boyish face was colorless.

"Just what I told you, Miss Innes. He'd been reading the paper downstairs; I had put up the car, and, feeling

sleepy, I came down to the lodge to go to bed. As I went upstairs, Thomas put down the paper and, taking

his pipe, went out on the porch. Then I heard an exclamation from him."

"What did he say?" demanded Jamieson.

"I couldn't hear, but his voice was strange; it sounded startled. I waited for him to call out again, but he did

not, so I went downstairs. He was sitting on the porch step, looking straight ahead, as if he saw something


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 67



Top




Page No 70


among the trees across the road. And he kept mumbling about having seen a ghost. He looked queer, and I

tried to get him inside, but he wouldn't move. Then I thought I'd better go up to the house."

"Didn't he say anything else you could understand?" I asked.

"He said something about the grave giving up its dead."

Mr. Jamieson was going through the old man's pockets, and Gertrude was composing his arms, folding them

across his white shirtbosom, always so spotless.

Mr. Jamieson looked up at me.

"What was that you said to me, Miss Innes, about the murder at the house being a beginning and not an end?

By jove, I believe you were right!"

In the course of his investigations the detective had come to the inner pocket of the dead butler's black coat.

Here he found some things that interested him. One was a small flat key, with a red cord tied to it, and the

other was a bit of white paper, on which was written something in Thomas' cramped hand. Mr. Jamieson read

it: then he gave it to me. It was an address in fresh ink  LUCIEN WALLACE, 14 Elm Street, Richfield.

As the card went around, I think both the detective and I watched for any possible effect it might have, but,

beyond perplexity, there seemed to be none.

"Richfield!" Gertrude exclaimed. "Why, Elm Street is the main street; don't you remember, Halsey?"

"Lucien Wallace!" Halsey said. "That is the child Stewart spoke of at the inquest."

Warner, with his mechanic's instinct, had reached for the key. What he said was not a surprise.

"Yale lock," he said. "Probably a key to the east entry."

There was no reason why Thomas, an old and trusted servant, should not have had a key to that particular

door, although the servants' entry was in the west wing. But I had not known of this key, and it opened up a

new field of conjecture. Just now, however, there were many things to be attended to, and, leaving Warner

with the body, we all went back to the house. Mr. Jamieson walked with me, while Halsey and Gertrude

followed.

"I suppose I shall have to notify the Armstrongs," I said. "They will know if Thomas had any people and how

to reach them. Of course, I expect to defray the expenses of the funeral, but his relatives must be found. What

do you think frightened him, Mr. Jamieson?"

"It is hard to say," he replied slowly, "but I think we may be certain it was fright, and that he was hiding from

something. I am sorry in more than one way: I have always believed that Thomas knew something, or

suspected something, that he would not tell. Do you know hour much money there was in that wornout

wallet of his? Nearly a hundred dollars! Almost two months' wages  and yet those darkies seldom have a

penny. Well  what Thomas knew will be buried with him."

Halsey suggested that the grounds be searched, but Mr. Jamieson vetoed the suggestion.

"You would find nothing," he said. "A person clever enough to get into Sunnyside and tear a hole in the wall,

while I watched downstairs, is not to be found by going around the shrubbery with a lantern."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 68



Top




Page No 71


With the death of Thomas, I felt that a climax had come in affairs at Sunnyside. The night that followed was

quiet enough. Halsey watched at the foot of the staircase, and a complicated system of bolts on the other

doors seemed to be effectual.

Once in the night I wakened and thought I heard the tapping again. But all was quiet, and I had reached the

stage where I refused to be disturbed for minor occurrences.

The Armstrongs were notified of Thomas' death, and I had my first interview with Doctor Walker as a result.

He came up early the next morning, just as we finished breakfast, in a professional looking car with a black

hood. I found him striding up and down the livingroom, and, in spite of my preconceived dislike, I had to

admit that the man was presentable. A big fellow he was, tall and dark, as Gertrude had said, smoothshaven

and erect, with prominent features and a square jaw. He was painfully spruce in his appearance, and his

manner was almost obtrusively polite.

"I must make a double excuse for this early visit, Miss Innes," he said as he sat down. The chair was lower

than he expected, and his dignity required collecting before he went on. "My professional duties are urgent

and long neglected, and"  a fall to the everyday manner  "something must be done about that body."

"Yes," I said, sitting on the edge of my chair. "I merely wished the address of Thomas' people. You might

have telephoned, if you were busy."

He smiled.

"I wished to see you about something else," he said. "As for Thomas, it is Mrs. Armstrong's wish that would

allow her to attend to the expense. About his relatives, I have already notified his brother, in the village. It

was heart disease, I think. Thomas always had a bad heart."

"Heart disease and fright," I said, still on the edge of my chair. But the doctor had no intention of leaving.

"I understand you have a ghost up here, and that you have the house filled with detectives to exorcise it," he

said.

For some reason I felt I was being "pumped," as Halsey says. "You have been misinformed," I replied.

"What, no ghost, no detectives!" he said, still with his smile. "What a disappointment to the village!"

I resented his attempt at playfulness. It had been anything but a joke to us.

"Doctor Walker," I said tartly, "I fail to see any humor in the situation. Since I came here, one man has been

shot, and another one has died from shock. There have been intruders in the house, and strange noises. If that

is funny, there is something wrong with my sense of humor."

"You miss the point," he said, still goodnaturedly. "The thing that is funny, to me, is that you insist on

remaining here, under the circumstances. I should think nothing would keep you."

"You are mistaken. Everything that occurs only confirms my resolution to stay until the mystery is cleared."

"I have a message for you, Miss Innes," he said, rising at last. "Mrs. Armstrong asked me to thank you for

your kindness to Louise, whose whim, occurring at the time it did, put her to great inconvenience. Also 

and this is a delicate matter  she asked me to appeal to your natural sympathy for her, at this time, and to

ask you if you will not reconsider your decision about the house. Sunnyside is her home; she loves it dearly,


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 69



Top




Page No 72


and just now she wishes to retire here for quiet and peace."

"She must have had a change of heart," I said, ungraciously enough. "Louise told me her mother despised the

place. Besides, this is no place for quiet and peace just now. Anyhow, doctor, while I don't care to force an

issue, I shall certainly remain here, for a time at least."

"For how long?" he asked.

"My lease is for six months. I shall stay until some explanation is found for certain things. My own family is

implicated now, and I shall do everything to clear the mystery of Arnold Armstrong's murder."

The doctor stood looking down, slapping his gloves thoughtfully against the palm of a welllookedafter

hand.

"You say there have been intruders in the house?" he asked.

"You are sure of that, Miss Innes?"

"Certain."

"In what part?"

"In the east wing."

"Can you tell me when these intrusions occurred, and what the purpose seemed to be? Was it robbery?"

"No," I said decidedly. "As to time, once on Friday night a week ago, again the following night, when Arnold

Armstrong was murdered, and again last Friday night."

The doctor looked serious. He seemed to be debating some question in his mind, and to reach a decision.

"Miss Innes," he said, "I am in a peculiar position; I understand your attitude, of course; but  do you think

you are wise? Ever since you have come here there have been hostile demonstrations against you and your

family. I'm not a croaker, but  take a warning. Leave before anything occurs that will cause you a lifelong

regret."

"I am willing to take the responsibility," I said coldly.

I think he gave me up then as a poor proposition. He asked to be shown where Arnold Armstrong's body had

been found, and I took him there. He scrutinized the whole place carefully, examining the stairs and the lock.

When he had taken a formal farewell I was confident of one thing. Doctor Walker would do anything he

could to get me away from Sunnyside.

Chapter 21: FOURTEEN ELM STREET

IT was Monday evening when we found the body of poor old Thomas. Monday night had been uneventful;

things were quiet at the house and the peculiar circumstances of the old man's death had been carefully kept

from the servants. Rosie took charge of the diningroom and pantry, in the absence of a butler, and, except

for the warning of the Casanova doctor, everything breathed of peace.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 70



Top




Page No 73


Affairs at the Traders' Bank were progressing slowly. The failure had hit small stockholders very hard, the

minister of the little Methodist chapel in Casanova among them. He had received as a legacy from an uncle a

few shares of stock in the Traders' Bank, and now his joy was turned to bitterness: he had to sacrifice

everything he had in the world, and his feeling against Paul Armstrong, dead, as he was, must have been

bitter in the extreme. He was asked to officiate at the simple services when the dead banker's body was

interred in Casanova churchyard, but the good man providentially took cold, and a substitute was called in.

A few days after the services he called to see me, a kindfaced little man, in a very bad frockcoat and

laundered tie. I think he was uncertain as to my connection with the Armstrong family, and dubious whether I

considered Mr. Armstrong's taking away a matter for condolence or congratulation. He was not long in doubt.

I liked the little man. He had known Thomas well, and had promised to officiate at the services in the rickety

African Zion Church. He told me more of himself than he knew, and before he left, I astonished him  and

myself, I admit  by promising a new carpet for his church. He was much affected, and I gathered that he

had yearned over his ragged chapel as a mother over a halfclothed child.

"You are laying up treasure, Miss Innes," he said brokenly, "where neither moth nor rust corrupt, nor thieves

break through and steal."

"It is certainly a safer place than Sunnyside," I admitted. And the thought of the carpet permitted him to

smile. He stood just inside the doorway, looking from the luxury of the house to the beauty of the view.

"The rich ought to be good," he said wistfully. "They have so much that is beautiful, and beauty is ennobling.

And yet  while I ought to say nothing but good of the dead  Mr. Armstrong saw nothing of this fair

prospect. To him these trees and lawns were not the work of God. They were property, at so much an acre.

He loved money, Miss Innes. He offered up everything to his golden calf. Not power, not ambition, was his

fetish: it was money." Then he dropped his pulpit manner, and, turning to me with his engaging smile: "In

spite of all this luxury," he said, "the country people here have a saying that Mr. Paul Armstrong could sit on

a dollar and see all around it. Unlike the summer people, he gave neither to the poor nor to the church. He

loved money for its own sake."

"And there are no pockets in shrouds!" I said cynically.

I sent him home in the car, with a bunch of hothouse roses for his wife, and he was quite overwhelmed. As

for me, I had a generous glow that was cheap at the price of a church carpet. I received less gratification 

and less gratitude  when I presented the new silver communion set to St. Barnabas.

I had a great many things to think about in those days. I made out a list of questions and possible answers, but

I seemed only to be working around in a circle. I always ended where I began. The list was something like

this:

Who had entered the house the night before the murder?

Thomas claimed it was Mr. Bailey, whom he had seen on the footpath, and who owned the pearl cufflink.

Why did Arnold Armstrong come back after he had left the house the night he was killed?

No answer. Was it on the mission Louise had mentioned?

Who admitted him?


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 71



Top




Page No 74


Gertrude said she had looked the east entry. There was no key on the dead man or in the door. He must have

been admitted from within.

Who had been locked in the clothes chute?

Some one unfamiliar with the house, evidently. Only two people missing from the household, Rosie and

Gertrude. Rosie had been at the lodge. Therefore  but was it Gertrude? Might it not have been the

mysterious intruder again?

Who had accosted Rosie on the drive?

Again  perhaps the nightly visitor. It seemed more likely some one who suspected a secret at the lodge.

Was Louise under surveillance?

Who had passed Louise on the circular staircase?

Could it have been Thomas? The key to the east entry made this a possibility. But why was he there, if it

were indeed he?

Who had made the hole in the trunkroom wall?

It was not vandalism. It had been done quietly, and with deliberate purpose. If I had only known how to read

the purpose of that gaping aperture what I might have saved in anxiety and mental strain!

Why had Louise left her people and come home to hide at the lodge?

There was no answer, as yet, to this, or to the next questions.

Why did both she and Doctor Walker warn us away from the house?

Who was Lucien Wallace?

What did Thomas see in the shadows the night he died?

What was the meaning of the subtle change in Gertrude?

Was Jack Bailey an accomplice or a victim in the looting of the Traders' Bank?

What allpowerful reason made Louise determine to marry Doctor Walker?

The examiners were still working on the books of the Traders' Bank, and it was probable that several weeks

would elapse before everything was cleared up. The firm of expert accountants who had examined the books

some two months before testified that every bond, every piece of valuable paper, was there at that time. It had

been shortly after their examination that the president, who had been in bad health, had gone to California.

Mr. Bailey was still ill at the Knickerbocker, and in this, as in other ways, Gertrude's conduct puzzled me.

She seemed indifferent, refused to discuss matters pertaining to the bank, and never, to my knowledge, either

wrote to him or went to see him.

Gradually I came to the conclusion that Gertrude, with the rest of the world, believed her lover guilty, and 

although I believed it myself, for that matter  I was irritated by her indifference. Girls in my day did not

meekly accept the public's verdict as to the man they loved.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 72



Top




Page No 75


But presently something occurred that made me think that under Gertrude's surface calm there was a seething

flood of emotions.

Tuesday morning the detective made a careful search of the grounds, but he found nothing. In the afternoon

he disappeared, and it was late that night when he came home. He said he would have to go back to the city

the following day, and arranged with Halsey and Alex to guard the house.

Liddy came to me on Wednesday morning with her black silk apron held up like a bag, and her eyes big with

virtuous wrath. It was the day of Thomas' funeral in the village, and Alex and I were in the conservatory

cutting flowers for the old man's casket. Liddy is never so happy as when she is making herself wretched, and

now her mouth drooped while her eyes were triumphant.

"I always said there were plenty of things going on here, right under our noses, that we couldn't see," she

said, holding out her apron.

"I don't see with my nose," I remarked. "What have you got there?"

Liddy pushed aside a halfdozen geranium pots, and in the space thus cleared she dumped the contents of her

apron  a handful of tiny bits of paper. Alex had stepped back, but I saw him watching her curiously.

"Wait a moment, Liddy," I said. "You have been going through the library paperbasket again!"

Liddy was arranging her bits of paper with the skill of long practice and paid no attention.

"Did it ever occur to you," I went on, putting my hand over the scraps, "that when people tear up their

correspondence, it is for the express purpose of keeping it from being read?"

"If they wasn't ashamed of it they wouldn't take so much trouble, Miss Rachel," Liddy said oracularly. "More

than that, with things happening every day, I consider it my duty. If you don't read and act on this, I shall give

it to that Jamieson, and I'll venture he'll not go back to the city today."

That decided me. If the scraps had anything to do with the mystery ordinary conventions had no value. So

Liddy arranged the scraps, like working out one of the puzzlepictures children play with, and she did it with

much the same eagerness. When it was finished she stepped aside while I read it.

"Wednesday night, nine o'clock. Bridge," I real aloud. Then, aware of Alex's stare, I turned on Liddy.

"Some one is to play bridge tonight at nine o'clock," I said. "Is that your business, or mine?"

Liddy was aggrieved. She was about to reply when I scooped up the pieces and left the conservatory.

"Now then," I said, when we got outside, "will you tell me why you choose to take Alex into your

confidence? He's no fool. Do you suppose he thinks any one in this house is going to play bridge tonight at

nine o'clock, by appointment! I suppose you have shown it in the kitchen, and instead of my being able to slip

down to the bridge tonight quietly, and see who is there, the whole household will be going in a

procession."

"Nobody knows it," Liddy said humbly. "I found it in the basket in Miss Gertrude's dressingroom. Look at

the back of the sheet." I turned over some of the scraps, and, sure enough, it was a blank deposit slip from the

Traders' Bank. So Gertrude was going to meet Jack Bailey that night by the bridge! And I had thought he was

ill! It hardly seemed like the action of an innocent man  this avoidance of daylight, and of his fiancee's


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 73



Top




Page No 76


people. I decided to make certain, however, by going to the bridge that night.

After luncheon Mr. Jamieson suggested that I go with him to Richfield, and I consented.

"I am inclined to place more faith in Doctor Stewart's story," he said, "since I found that scrap in old Thomas'

pocket. It bears out the statement that the woman with the child, and the woman who quarreled with

Armstrong, are the same. It looks as if Thomas had stumbled on to some affair which was more or less

discreditable to the dead man, and, with a certain loyalty to the family, had kept it to himself. Then, you see,

your story about the woman at the cardroom window begins to mean something. It is the nearest approach

to anything tangible that we have had yet."

Warner took us to Richfield in the car. It was about twentyfive miles by railroad, but by taking a series of

atrociously rough short cuts we got there very quickly. It was a pretty little town, on the river, and back on

the hill I could see the Mortons' big country house, where Halsey and Gertrude had been staying until the

night of the murder.

Elm Street was almost the only street, and number fourteen was easily found. It was a small white house,

dilapidated without having gained anything picturesque, with a low window and a porch only a foot or so

above the bit of a lawn. There was a babycarriage in the path, and from a swing at the side came the sound

of conflict. Three small children were disputing vociferously, and a faded young woman with a kindly face

was trying to hush the clamor. When she saw us she untied her gingham apron and came around to the porch.

"Good afternoon," I said. Jamieson lifted his hat, without speaking. "I came to inquire about a child named

Lucien Wallace."

"I am glad you have come," she said. "In spite of the other children, I think the little fellow is lonely. We

thought perhaps his mother would be here today."

Mr. Jamieson stepped forward.

"You are Mrs. Tate?" I wondered how the detective knew.

"Yes, sir."

"Mrs. Tate, we want to make some inquiries. Perhaps in the house  "

"Come right in," she said hospitably. And soon we were in the little shabby parlor, exactly like a thousand of

its prototypes. Mrs. Tate sat uneasily, her hands folded in her lap.

"How long has Lucien been here?" Mr. Jamieson asked.

"Since a week ago last Friday. His mother paid one week's board in advance; the other has not been paid."

"Was he ill when he came?"

"No, sir, not what you'd call sick. He was getting better of typhoid, she said, and he's picking up fine."

"Will you tell me his mother's name and address?"

"That's the trouble," the young woman said, knitting her brows. "She gave her name as Mrs. Wallace, and

said she had no address. She was looking for a boardinghouse in town. She said she worked in a department


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 74



Top




Page No 77


store, and couldn't take care of the child properly, and he needed fresh air and milk. I had three children of

my own, and one more didn't make much difference in the work, but  I wish she would pay this week's

board."

"Did she say what store it was?"

"No, sir, but all the boy's clothes came from King's. He has far too fine clothes for the country."

There was a chorus of shouts and shrill yells from the front door, followed by the loud stamping of children's

feet and a throaty "whoa, whoa!" Into the room came a tandem team of two chubby youngsters, a boy and a

girl, harnessed with a clothesline, and driven by a laughing boy of about seven, in tan overalls and brass

buttons. The small driver caught my attention at once: he was a beautiful child, and, although he showed

traces of recent severe illness, his skin had now the clear transparency of health.

"Whoa, Flinders," he shouted. "You're goin' to smash the trap."

Mr. Jamieson coaxed him over by holding out a leadpencil, striped blue and yellow.

"Now, then," he said, when the boy had taken the leadpencil and was testing its usefulness on the detective's

cuff, "now then, I'll bet you don't know what your name is!"

"I do," said the boy. "Lucien Wallace."

"Great! And what's your mother's name?"

"Mother, of course. What's your mother's name?" And he pointed to me! I am going to stop wearing black: it

doubles a woman's age.

"And where did you live before you came here?" The detective was polite enough not to smile.

"Grossmutter," he said. And I saw Mr. Jamieson's eyebrows go up.

"German," he commented. "Well, young man, you don't seem to know much about yourself."

"I've tried it all week," Mrs. Tate broke in. "The boy knows a word or two of German, but he doesn't know

where he lived, or anything about himself."

Mr. Jamieson wrote something on a card and gave it to her.

"Mrs. Tate," he said, "I want you to do something. Here is some money for the telephone call. The instant the

boy's mother appears here, call up that number and ask for the person whose name is there. You can run

across to the drugstore on an errand and do it quietly. Just say, `The lady has come.'"

"`The lady has come,'" repeated Mrs. Tate. "Very well, sir, and I hope it will be soon. The milkbill alone is

almost double what it was."

"How much is the child's board?" I asked.

"Three dollars a week, including his washing."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 75



Top




Page No 78


"Very well," I said. "Now, Mrs. Tate, I am going to pay last week's board and a week in advance. If the

mother comes, she is to know nothing of this visit  absolutely not a word, and, in return for your silence,

you may use this money for  something for your own children."

Her tired, faded face lighted up, and I saw her glance at the little Tates' small feet. Shoes, I divined  the

feet of the genteel poor being almost as expensive as their stomachs.

As we went back Mr. Jamieson made only one remark: I think he was laboring under the weight of a great

disappointment.

"Is King's a children's outfitting place?" he asked.

"Not especially. It is a general department store."

He was silent after that, but he went to the telephone as soon as we got home, and called up King and

Company, in the city.

After a time he got the general manager, and they talked for some time. When Mr. Jamieson hung up the

receiver he turned to me.

"The plot thickens," he said with his ready smile. "There are four women named Wallace at King's none of

them married, and none over twenty. I think I shall go up to the city tonight. I want to go to the Children's

Hospital. But before I go, Miss Innes, I wish you would be more frank with me than you have been yet. I

want you to show me the revolver you picked up in the tulip bed."

So he had known all along!

"It was a revolver, Mr. Jamieson," I admitted, cornered at last, "but I can not show it to you. It is not in my

possession."

Chapter 22: A LADDER OUT OF PLACE

AT dinner Mr. Jamieson suggested sending a man out in his place for a couple of days, but Halsey was

certain there would be nothing more, and felt that he and Alex could manage the situation. The detective went

back to town early in the evening, and by nine o'clock Halsey, who had been playing golf  as a man does

anything to take his mind away from trouble  was sleeping soundly on the big leather davenport in the

livingroom.

I sat and knitted, pretending not to notice when Gertrude got up and wandered out into the starlight. As soon

as I was satisfied that she had gone, however, I went out cautiously. I had no intention of eavesdropping, but I

wanted to be certain that it was Jack Bailey she was meeting. Too many things had occurred in which

Gertrude was, or appeared to be, involved, to allow anything to be left in question.

I went slowly across the lawn, skirted the hedge to a break not far from the lodge, and found myself on the

open road. Perhaps a hundred feet to the left the path led across the valley to the Country Club, and only a

little way off was the footbridge over Casanova Creek. But just as I was about to turn down the path I heard

steps coming toward me, and I shrank into the bushes. It was Gertrude, going back quickly toward the house.

I was surprised. I waited until she had had time to get almost to the house before I started. And then I stepped

back again into the shadows. The reason why Gertrude had not kept her tryst was evident. Leaning on the

parapet of the bridge in the moonlight, and smoking a pipe, was Alex, the gardener. I could have throttled


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 76



Top




Page No 79


Liddy for her carelessness in reading the torn note where he could hear. And I could cheerfully have choked

Alex to death for his audacity.

But there was no help for it: I turned and followed Gertrude slowly back to the house.

The frequent invasions of the house had effectually prevented any relaxation after dusk. We had redoubled

our vigilance as to bolts and windowlocks but, as Mr. Jamieson had suggested, we allowed the door at the

east entry to remain as before, locked by the Yale lock only. To provide only one possible entrance for the

invader, and to keep a constant guard in the dark at the foot of the circular staircase, seemed to be the only

method.

In the absence of the detective, Alex and Halsey arranged to change off, Halsey to be on duty from ten to

two, and Alex from two until six. Each man was armed, and, as an additional precaution, the one off duty

slept in a room near the head of the circular staircase and kept his door open, to be ready for emergency.

These arrangements were carefully kept from the servants, who were only commencing to sleep at night, and

who retired, one and all, with barred doors and lamps that burned full until morning.

The house was quiet again Wednesday night. It was almost a week since Louise had encountered some one

on the stairs, and it was four days since the discovery of the hole in the trunkroom wall. Arnold Armstrong

and his father rested side by side in the Casanova churchyard, and at the Zion African Church, on the hill, a

new mound marked the last restingplace of poor Thomas.

Louise was with her mother in town, and, beyond a polite note of thanks to me, we had heard nothing from

her. Doctor Walker had taken up his practice again, and we saw him now and then flying past along the road,

always at top speed. The murder of Arnold Armstrong was still unavenged, and I remained firm in the

position I had taken  to stay at Sunnyside until the thing was at least partly cleared.

And yet, for all its quiet, it was on Wednesday night that perhaps the boldest attempt was made to enter the

house. On Thursday afternoon the laundress sent word she would like to speak to me, and I saw her in my

private sittingroom, a small room beyond the dressingroom.

Mary Anne was embarrassed. She had rolled down her sleeves and tied a white apron around her waist, and

she stood making folds in it with fingers that were red and shiny from her soapsuds.

"Well, Mary," I said encouragingly, "what's the matter? Don't dare to tell me the soap is out."

"No, ma'm, Miss Innes." She had a nervous habit of looking first at my one eye and then at the other, her own

optics shifting ceaselessly, right eye, left eye, right eye, until I found myself doing the same thing. "No,

ma'm. I was askin' did you want the ladder left up the clothes chute?"

"The what?" I screeched, and was sorry the next minute. Seeing her suspicions were verified, Mary Anne had

gone white, and stood with her eyes shifting more wildly than ever.

"There's a ladder up the clothes chute, Miss Innes," she said. "It's up that tight I can't move it, and I didn't like

to ask for help until I spoke to you."

It was useless to dissemble; Mary Anne knew now as well as I did that the ladder had no business to be there.

I did the best I could, however. I put her on the defensive at once.

"Then you didn't lock the laundry last night?"


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 77



Top




Page No 80


"I locked it tight, and put the key in the kitchen on its nail."

"Very well, then you forgot a window."

Mary Anne hesitated.

"Yes'm," she said at last. "I thought I locked them all, but there was one open this morning."

I went out of the room and down the hall, followed by Mary Anne. The door into the clothes chute was

securely bolted, and when I opened it I saw the evidence of the woman's story. A pruningladder had been

brought from where it had lain against the stable and now stood upright in the clothes shaft, its end resting

against the wall between the first and second floors.

I turned to Mary.

"This is due to your carelessness," I said. "If we had all been murdered in our beds it would have been your

fault." She shivered. "Now, not a word of this through the house, and send Alex to me."

The effect on Alex was to make him apoplectic with rage, and with it all I fancied there was an element of

satisfaction. As I look back, so many things are plain to me that I wonder I could not see at the time. It is all

known now, and yet the whole thing was so remarkable that perhaps my stupidity was excusable.

Alex leaned down the chute and examined the ladder carefully.

"It is caught," he said with a grim smile. "The fools, to have left a warning like that! The only trouble is, Miss

Innes, they won't be apt to come back for a while."

"I shouldn't regard that in the light of a calamity," I replied.

Until late that evening Halsey and Alex worked at the chute. They forced down the ladder at last, and put a

new bolt on the door. As for myself, I sat and wondered if I had a deadly enemy, intent on my destruction.

I was growing more and more nervous. Liddy had given up all pretense at bravery, and slept regularly in my

dressingroom on the couch, with a prayerbook and a game knife from the kitchen under her pillow, thus

preparing for both the natural and the supernatural. That was the way things stood that Thursday night, when

I myself took a hand in the struggle.

Chapter 23: WHILE THE STABLES BURNED

ABOUT nine o'clock that night Liddy came into the livingroom and reported that one of the housemaids

declared she had seen two men slip around the corner of the stable. Gertrude had been sitting staring in front

of her, jumping at every sound. Now she turned on Liddy pettishly.

"I declare, Liddy," she said, "you are a bundle of nerves. What if Eliza did see some men around the stable? It

may have been Warner and Alex."

"Warner is in the kitchen, miss," Liddy said with dignity. "And if you had come through what I have, you

would be a bundle of nerves, too. Miss Rachel, I'd be thankful if you'd give me my month's wages

tomorrow. I'll be going to my sister's."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 78



Top




Page No 81


"Very well," I said, to her evident amazement. "I will make out the check. Warner can take you down to the

noon train."

Liddy's face was really funny.

"You'll have a nice time at your sister's," I went on. "Five children, hasn't she?"

"That's it," Liddy said, suddenly bursting into tears. "Send me away, after all these years, and your new shawl

only half done, and nobody knowin' how to fix the water for your bath."

"It's time I learned to prepare my own bath." I was knitting complacently. But Gertrude got up and put her

arms around Liddy's shaking shoulders.

"You are two big babies," she said soothingly. "Neither one of you could get along for an hour without the

other. So stop quarreling and be good. Liddy, go right up and lay out Aunty's night things. She is going to bed

early."

After Liddy had gone I began to think about the men at the stable, and I grew more and more anxious. Halsey

was aimlessly knocking the billiardballs around in the billiardroom, and I called to him.

"Halsey," I said when he sauntered in, "is there a policeman in Casanova?"

"Constable," he said laconically. "Veteran of the war, one arm; in office to conciliate the G. A. R. element.

Why?"

"Because I am uneasy tonight." And I told him what Liddy had said. "Is there any one you can think of who

could be relied on to watch the outside of the house tonight?"

"We might get Sam Bohannon from the club," he said thoughtfully. "It wouldn't be a bad scheme. He's a

smart darky, and with his mouth shut and his shirtfront covered, you couldn't see him a yard off in the dark."

Halsey conferred with Alex, and the result, in an hour, was Sam. His instructions were simple. There had

been numerous attempts to break into the house; it was the intention, not to drive intruders away, but to

capture them. If Sam saw anything suspicious outside, he was to tap at the east entry, where Alex and Halsey

were to alternate in keeping watch through the night.

It was with a comfortable feeling of security that I went to bed that night. The door between Gertrude's rooms

and mine had been opened, and, with the doors into the hall bolted, we were safe enough. Although Liddy

persisted in her belief that doors would prove no obstacles to our disturbers.

As before, Halsey watched the east entry from ten until two. He had an eye to comfort, and he kept vigil in a

heavy oak chair, very large and deep. We went upstairs rather early, and through the open door Gertrude

and I kept up a running fire of conversation. Liddy was brushing my hair, and Gertrude was doing her own,

with a long free sweep of her strong round arms.

"Did you know Mrs. Armstrong and Louise are in the village?" she called.

"No," I replied, startled. "How did you hear it?"

"I met the oldest Stewart girl today, the doctor's daughter, and she told me they had not gone back to town

after the funeral. They went directly to that little yellow house next to Doctor Walker's, and are apparently


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 79



Top




Page No 82


settled there. They took the house furnished for the summer."

"Why, it's a bandbox," I said. "I can't imagine Fanny Armstrong in such a place."

"It's true, nevertheless. Ella Stewart says Mrs. Armstrong has aged terribly, and looks as if she is hardly able

to walk."

I lay and thought over some of these things until midnight. The electric lights went out then, fading slowly

until there was only a redhot loop to be seen in the bulb, and then even that died away and we were

embarked on the darkness of another night.

Apparently only a few minutes elapsed, during which my eyes were becoming accustomed to the darkness.

Then I noticed that the windows were reflecting a faint pinkish light, Liddy noticed it at the same time, and I

heard her jump up. At that moment Sam's deep voice boomed from somewhere just below.

"Fire!" he yelled. "The stable's on fire!"

I could see him in the glare dancing up and down on the drive, and a moment later Halsey joined him. Alex

was awake and running down the stairs, and in five minutes from the time the fire was discovered, three of

the maids were sitting on their trunks in the drive, although, excepting a few sparks, there was no fire nearer

than a hundred yards.

Gertrude seldom loses her presence of mind, and she ran to the telephone. But by the time the Casanova

volunteer fire department came toiling up the hill the stable was a furnace, with the Dragon Fly safe but

blistered, in the road. Some gasolene exploded just as the volunteer department got to work, which shook

their nerves as well as the burning building. The stable, being on a hill, was a torch to attract the population

from every direction. Rumor had it that Sunnyside was burning, and it was amazing how many people threw

something over their nightclothes and flew to the conflagration. I take it Casanova has few fires, and

Sunnyside was furnishing the people, in one way and another, the greatest excitement they had had for years.

The stable was off the west wing. I hardly know how I came to think of the circular staircase and the

unguarded door at its foot. Liddy was putting my clothes into sheets, preparatory to tossing them out the

window, when I found her, and I could hardly persuade her to stop.

"I want you to come with me, Liddy," I said. "Bring a candle and a couple of blankets."

She lagged behind considerably when she saw me making for the east wing, and at the top of the staircase she

balked.

"I am not going down there," she said firmly.

"There is no one guarding the door down there," I explained. "Who knows?  this may be a scheme to draw

everybody away from this end of the house, and let some one in here."

The instant I had said it I was convinced I had hit on the explanation, and that perhaps it was already too late.

It seemed to me as I listened that I heard stealthy footsteps on the east porch, but there was so much shouting

outside that it was impossible to tell. Liddy was on the point of retreat.

"Very well," I said, "then I shall go down alone. Run back to Mr. Halsey's room and get his revolver. Don't

shoot down the stairs if you hear a noise: remember  I shall be down there. And hurry."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 80



Top




Page No 83


I put the candle on the floor at the top of the staircase and took off my bedroom slippers. Then I crept down

the stairs, going very slowly, and listening with all my ears. I was keyed to such a pitch that I felt no fear: like

the condemned who sleep and eat the night before execution, I was no longer able to suffer apprehension. I

was past that. Just at the foot of the stairs I stubbed my toe against Halsey's big chair, and had to stand on one

foot in a soundless agony until the pain subsided to a dull ache. And then  I knew I was right. Some one

had put a key into the lock, and was turning it. For some reason it refused to work, and the key was

withdrawn. There was a muttering of voices outside: I had only a second. Another trial, and the door would

open. The candle above made a faint gleam down the welllike staircase, and at that moment, with a second,

no more, to spare, I thought of a plan.

The heavy oak chair almost filled the space between the newel post and the door. With a crash I had turned it

on its side, wedging it against the door, its legs against the stairs. I could hear a faint scream from Liddy, at

the crash, and then she came down the stairs on a run, with the revolver held straight out in front of her.

"Thank God," she said, in a shaking voice. "I thought it was you."

I pointed to the door, and she understood.

"Call out the windows at the other end of the house," I whispered. "Run. Tell them not to wait for anything."

She went up the stairs at that, two at a time. Evidently she collided with the candle, for it went out, and I was

left in darkness.

I was really astonishingly cool. I remember stepping over the chair and gluing my ear to the door, and I shall

never forget feeling it give an inch or two there in the darkness, under a steady pressure from without. But the

chair held, although I could hear an ominous cracking of one of the legs. And then, without the slightest

warning, the cardroom window broke with a crash. I had my finger on the trigger of the revolver, and as I

jumped it went off, right through the door. Some one outside swore roundly, and for the first time I could

hear what was said.

"Only a scratch. . . . Men are at the other end of the house. . . . Have the whole rat's nest on us." And a lot of

profanity which I won't write down. The voices were at the broken window now, and although I was

trembling violently, I was determined that I would hold them until help came. I moved up the stairs until I

could see into the cardroom, or rather through it, to the window. As I looked a small man put his leg over

the sill and stepped into the room. The curtain confused him for a moment; then he turned, not toward me,

but toward the billiardroom door. I fired again, and something that was glass or china crashed to the ground.

Then I ran up the stairs and along the corridor to the main staircase. Gertrude was standing there, trying to

locate the shots, and I must have been a peculiar figure, with my hair in crimps, my dressinggown flying, no

slippers, and a revolver clutched in my hands I had no time to talk. There was the sound of footsteps in the

lower hall, and some one bounded up the stairs.

I had gone Berserk, I think. I leaned over the stairrail and fired again. Halsey, below, yelled at me.

"What are you doing up there?" he yelled. "You missed me by an inch."

And then I collapsed and fainted. When I came around Liddy was rubbing my temples with eau de quinine,

and the search was in full blast.

Well, the man was gone. The stable burned to the ground, while the crowd cheered at every falling rafter, and

the volunteer fire department sprayed it with a garden hose. And in the house Alex and Halsey searched every

corner of the lower floor, finding no one.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 81



Top




Page No 84


The truth of my story was shown by the broken window and the overturned chair. That the unknown had got

upstairs was almost impossible. He had not used the main staircase, there was no way to the upper floor in

the east wing, and Liddy had been at the window, in the west wing, where the servants' stair went up. But we

did not go to bed at all. Sam Bohannon and Warner helped in the search, and not a closet escaped scrutiny.

Even the cellars were given a thorough overhauling, without result. The door in the east entry had a hole

through it where my bullet had gone. The hole slanted downward, and the bullet was embedded in the porch.

Some reddish stains showed it had done execution.

"Somebody will walk lame," Halsey said, when he had marked the course of the bullet. "It's too low to have

hit anything but a leg or foot."

From that time on I watched every person I met for a limp, and to this day the man who halts in his walk is an

object of suspicion to me. But Casanova had no lame men: the nearest approach to it was an old fellow who

tended the safety gates at the railroad, and he, I learned on inquiry, had two artificial legs. Our man had gone,

and the large and expensive stable at Sunnyside was a heap of smoking rafters and charred boards. Warner

swore the fire was incendiary, and in view of the attempt to enter the house, there seemed to be no doubt of it.

Chapter 24: FLINDERS

IF Halsey had only taken me fully into his confidence, through the whole affair, it would have been much

simpler. If he had been altogether frank about Jack Bailey, and if the day after the fire he had told me what he

suspected, there would have been no harrowing period for all of us, with the boy in danger. But young people

refuse to profit by the experience of their elders, and sometimes the elders are the ones to suffer.

I was much used up the day after the fire, and Gertrude insisted on my going out. The machine was

temporarily out of commission, and the carriage horses had been sent to a farm for the summer. Gertrude

finally got a trap from the Casanova liveryman, and we went out. Just as we turned from the drive into the

road we passed a woman. She had put down a small valise, and stood inspecting the house and grounds

minutely. I should hardly have noticed her, had it not been for the fact that she had been horribly disfigured

by smallpox.

"Ugh!" Gertrude said, when we had passed, "what a face! I shall dream of it tonight. Get up, Flinders."

"Flinders?" I asked. "Is that the horse's name?"

"It is." She flicked the horse's stubby mane with the whip. "He didn't look like a livery horse, and the

liveryman said he had bought him from the Armstrongs when they purchased a couple of motors and cut

down the stable. Nice Flinders  good old boy!"

Flinders was certainly not a common name for a horse, and yet the youngster at Richfield had named his

prancing, curlyhaired little horse Flinders! It set me to thinking.

At my request Halsey had already sent word of the fire to the agent from whom we had secured the house.

Also, he had called Mr. Jamieson by telephone, and somewhat guardedly had told him of the previous night's

events. Mr. Jamieson promised to come out that night, and to bring another man with him. I did not consider

it necessary to notify Mrs. Armstrong, in the village. No doubt she knew of the fire, and in view of my refusal

to give up the house, an interview would probably have been unpleasant enough. But as we passed Doctor

Walker's white and green house I thought of something.

"Stop here, Gertrude," I said. "I am going to get out."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 82



Top




Page No 85


"To see Louise?" she asked.

"No, I want to ask this young Walker something."

She was curious, I knew, but I did not wait to explain. I went up the walk to the house, where a brass sign at

the side announced the office, and went in. The receptionroom was empty, but from the consultingroom

beyond came the sound of two voices, not very amicable.

"It is an outrageous figure," some one was storming. Then the doctor's quiet tone, evidently not arguing,

merely stating something. But I had not time to listen to some person probably disputing his bill, so I

coughed. The voices ceased at once: a door closed somewhere, and the doctor entered from the hall of the

house. He looked sufficiently surprised at seeing me.

"Good afternoon, Doctor," I said formally. "I shall not keep you from your patient. I wish merely to ask you a

question."

"Won't you sit down?"

"It will not be necessary. Doctor, has any one come to you, either early this morning or today, to have you

treat a bullet wound?"

"Nothing so startling has happened to me," he said. "A bullet wound! Things must be lively at Sunnyside."

"I didn't say it was at Sunnyside. But as it happens, it was. If any such case comes to you, will it be too much

trouble for you to let me know?"

"I shall be only too happy," he said. "I understand you have had a fire up there, too. A fire and shooting in

one night is rather lively for a quiet place like that."

"It is as quiet as a boilershop," I replied, as I turned to go.

"And you are still going to stay?"

"Until I am burned out," I responded. And then on my way down the steps, I turned around suddenly.

"Doctor," I asked at a venture, "have you ever heard of a child named Lucien Wallace?"

Clever as he was, his face changed and stiffened. He was on his guard again in a moment.

"Lucien Wallace?" he repeated. "No, I think not. There are plenty of Wallaces around, but I don't know any

Lucien."

I was as certain as possible that he did. People do not lie readily to me, and this man lied beyond a doubt. But

there was nothing to be gained now; his defenses were up, and I left, half irritated and wholly baffled.

Our reception was entirely different at Doctor Stewart's. Taken into the bosom of the family at once, Flinders

tied outside and nibbling the grass at the roadside, Gertrude and I drank some homemade elderberry wine

and told briefly of the fire. Of the more serious part of the night's experience, of course, we said nothing. But

when at last we had left the family on the porch and the good doctor was untying our steed, I asked him the

same question I had put to Doctor Walker.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 83



Top




Page No 86


"Shot!" he said. "Bless my soul, no. Why, what have you been doing up at the big house, Miss Innes?"

"Some one tried to enter the house during the fire, and was shot and slightly injured," I said hastily. "Please

don't mention it; we wish to make as little of it as possible."

There was one other possibility, and we tried that. At Casanova station I saw the station master, and asked

him if any trains left Casanova between one o'clock and daylight. There was none until six A.M. The next

question required more diplomacy.

"Did you notice on the sixo'clock train any person  any man  who limped a little?" I asked. "Please try

to remember: we are trying to trace a man who was seen loitering around Sunnyside last night before the

fire."

He was all attention in a moment.

"I was up there myself at the fire," he said volubly. "I'm a member of the volunteer company. First big fire

we've had since the summer house burned over to the club golf links. My wife was sayin' the other day,

`Dave, you might as well 'a' saved the money in that there helmet and shirt.' And here last night they came in

handy. Rang that bell so hard I hadn't time scarcely to get 'em on."

"And  did you see a man who limped?" Gertrude put in, as he stopped for breath.

"Not at the train, ma'm," he said. "No such person got on here today. But I'll tell you where I did see a man

that limped. I didn't wait till the fire company left; there's a fast freight goes through at four fortyfive, and I

had to get down to the station. I seen there wasn't much more to do anyhow at the fire  we'd got the flames

under control"  Gertrude looked at me and smiled  "so I started down the hill. There was folks here and

there goin' home, and along by the path to the Country Club I seen two men. One was a short fellow. He was

sitting on a big rock, his back to me, and he had something white in his hand, as if he was tying up his foot.

After I'd gone on a piece I looked back, and he was hobbling on and  excuse me, miss  he was swearing

something sickening."

"Did they go toward the club?" Gertrude asked suddenly, leaning forward.

"No, miss. I think they came into the village. I didn't get a look at their faces, but I know every chick and

child in the place, and everybody knows me. When they didn't shout at me  in my uniform, you know  I

took it they were strangers."

So all we had for our afternoon's work was this: some one had been shot by the bullet that went through the

door; he had not left the village, and he had not called in a physician. Also, Doctor Walker knew who Lucien

Wallace was, and his very denial made me confident that, in that one direction at least, we were on the right

track.

The thought that the detective would be there that night was the most cheering thing of all, and I think even

Gertrude was glad of it. Driving home that afternoon, I saw her in the clear sunlight for the first time in

several days, and I was startled to see how ill she looked. She was thin and colorless, and all her bright

animation was gone.

"Gertrude," I said, "I have been a very selfish old woman. You are going to leave this miserable house

tonight. Annie Morton is going to Scotland next week, and you shall go right with her."

To my surprise, she flushed painfully.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 84



Top




Page No 87


"I don't want to go, Aunt Ray," she said. "Don't make me leave now."

"You are losing your health and your good looks," I said decidedly. "You should have a change."

"I shan't stir a foot." She was equally decided. Then, more lightly: "Why, you and Liddy need me to arbitrate

between you every day in the week."

Perhaps I was growing suspicious of every one, but it seemed to me that Gertrude's gaiety was forced and

artificial. I watched her covertly during the rest of the drive, and I did not like the two spots of crimson in her

pale cheeks. But I said nothing more about sending her to Scotland: I knew she would not go.

Chapter 25: A VISIT FROM LOUISE

THAT day was destined to be an eventful one, for when I entered the house and found Eliza ensconced in the

upper hall on a chair, with Mary Anne doing her best to stifle her with household ammonia, and Liddy

rubbing her wrists  whatever good that is supposed to do  I knew that the ghost had been walking again,

and this time in daylight.

Eliza was in a frenzy of fear. She clutched at my sleeve when I went close to her, and refused to let go until

she had told her story. Coming just after the fire, the household was demoralized, and it was no surprise to me

to find Alex and the undergardener struggling downstairs with a heavy trunk between them.

"I didn't want to do it, Miss Innes," Alex said. "But she was so excited, I was afraid she would do as she said

drag it down herself, and scratch the staircase."

I was trying to get my bonnet off and to keep the maids quiet at the same time. "Now, Eliza, when you have

washed your face and stopped bawling," I said, "come into my sittingroom and tell me what has happened."

Liddy put away my things without speaking. The very set of her shoulders expressed disapproval.

"Well," I said, when the silence became uncomfortable, "things seem to be warming up."

Silence from Liddy, and a long sigh.

"If Eliza goes, I don't know where to look for another cook." More silence.

"Rosie is probably a good cook." Sniff.

"Liddy," I said at last, "don't dare to deny that you are having the time of your life. You positively gloat in

this excitement. You never looked better. It's my opinion all this running around, and getting jolted out of a

rut, has stirred up that torpid liver of yours."

"It's not myself I'm thinking about," she said, goaded into speech. "Maybe my liver was torpid, and maybe it

wasn't; but I know this: I've got some feelings left, and to see you standing at the foot of that staircase

shootin' through the door  I'll never be the same woman again."

"Well, I'm glad of that  anything for a change," I said. And in came Eliza, flanked by Rosie and Mary

Anne.

Her story, broken with sobs and corrections from the other two, was this: At two o'clock (twofifteen, Rosie

insisted) she had gone upstairs to get a picture from her room to show Mary Anne. (A picture of a lady,


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 85



Top




Page No 88


Mary Anne interposed.) She went up the servants' staircase and along the corridor to her room, which lay

between the trunkroom and the unfinished ballroom. She heard a sound as she went down the corridor, like

some one moving furniture, but she was not nervous. She thought it might be men examining the house after

the fire the night before, but she looked in the trunkroom and saw nobody.

She went into her room quietly. The noise had ceased, and everything was quiet. Then she sat down on the

side of her bed, and, feeling faint  she was subject to spells  ("I told you that when I came, didn't I,

Rosie?" "Yes'm, indeed she did!")  she put her head down on her pillow and 

"Took a nap. All right!" I said. "Go on."

"When I came to, Miss Innes, sure as I'm sittin' here, I thought I'd die. Somethin' hit me on the face, and I set

up, sudden. And then I seen the plaster drop, droppin' from a little hole in the wall. And the first thing I knew,

an iron bar that long" (fully two yards by her measure) "shot through that hole and tumbled on the bed. If I'd

been still sleeping" ("Fainting," corrected Rosie) "I'd 'a' been hit on the head and killed!"

"I wisht you'd heard her scream," put in Mary Anne. "And her face as white as a pillowslip when she

tumbled down the stairs."

"No doubt there is some natural explanation for it, Eliza," I said. "You may have dreamed it, in your `fainting'

attack. But if it is true, the metal rod and the hole in the wall will show it."

Eliza looked a little bit sheepish.

"The hole's there all right, Miss Innes," she said. "But the bar was gone when Mary Anne and Rosie went up

to pack my trunk."

"That wasn't all," Liddy's voice came funereally from a corner. "Eliza said that from the hole in the wall a

burning eye looked down at her!"

"The wall must be at least six inches thick," I said with asperity. "Unless the person who drilled the hole

carried his eyes on the ends of a stick, Eliza couldn't possibly have seen them."

But the fact remained, and a visit to Eliza's room proved it. I might jeer all I wished: some one had drilled a

hole in the unfinished wall of the ballroom, passing between the bricks of the partition, and shooting

through the unresisting plaster of Eliza's room with such force as to send the rod flying on to her bed. I had

gone upstairs alone, and I confess the thing puzzled me: in two or three places in the wall small apertures

had been made, none of them of any depth. Not the least mysterious thing was the disappearance of the iron

implement that had been used.

I remembered a story I read once about an impish dwarf that lived in the spaces between the double walls of

an ancient castle. I wondered vaguely if my original idea of a secret entrance to a hidden chamber could be

right, after all, and if we were housing some erratic guest, who played pranks on us in the dark, and destroyed

the walls that he might listen, hidden safely away, to our amazed investigations.

Mary Anne and Eliza left that afternoon, but Rosie decided to stay. It was about five o'clock when the hack

came from the station to get them, and, to my amazement, it had an occupant. Matthew Geist, the driver,

asked for me, and explained his errand with pride.

"I've brought you a cook, Miss Innes," he said. "When the message came to come up for two girls and their

trunks, I supposed there was something doing, and as this here woman had been looking for work in the


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 86



Top




Page No 89


village, I thought I'd bring her along."

Already I had acquired the true suburbanite ability to take servants on faith; I no longer demanded written

and unimpeachable references. I, Rachel Innes, have learned not to mind if the cook sits down comfortably in

my sittingroom when she is taking the orders for the day, and I am grateful if the silver is not cleaned with

scouring soap. And so that day I merely told Liddy to send the new applicant in. When she came, however, I

could hardly restrain a gasp of surprise. It was the woman with the pitted face.

She stood somewhat awkwardly just inside the door, and she had an air of selfconfidence that was inspiring.

Yes, she could cook; was not a fancy cook, but could make good soups and desserts if there was any one to

take charge of the salads. And so, in the end, I took her. As Halsey said, when we told him, it didn't matter

much about the cook's face, if it was clean.

I have spoken of Halsey's restlessness. On that day it seemed to be more than ever a resistless impulse that

kept him out until after luncheon. I think he hoped constantly that he might meet Louise driving over the hills

in her runabout: possibly he did meet her occasionally, but from his continued gloom I felt sure the situation

between them was unchanged.

Part of the afternoon I believe he read  Gertrude and I were out, as I have said, and at dinner we both

noticed that something had occurred to distract him. He was disagreeable, which is unlike him, nervous,

looking at his watch every few minutes, and he ate almost nothing. He asked twice during the meal on what

train Mr. Jamieson and the other detective were coming, and had long periods of abstraction during which he

dug his fork into my damask cloth and did not hear when he was spoken to. He refused dessert, and left the

table early, excusing himself on the ground that he wanted to see Alex.

Alex, however, was not to be found. It was after eight when Halsey ordered the car, and started down the hill

at a pace that, even for him, was unusually reckless. Shortly after, Alex reported that he was ready to go over

the house, preparatory to closing it for the night. Sam Bohannon came at a quarter before nine, and began his

patrol of the grounds, and with the arrival of the two detectives to look forward to, I was not especially

apprehensive.

At halfpast nine I heard the sound of a horse driven furiously up the drive. It came to a stop in front of the

house, and immediately after there were hurried steps on the veranda. Our nerves were not what they should

have been, and Gertrude, always apprehensive lately, was at the door almost instantly. A moment later Louise

had burst into the room and stood there bareheaded and breathing hard!

"Where is Halsey?" she demanded. Above her plain black gown her eyes looked big and somber, and the

rapid drive had brought no color to her face. I got up and drew forward a chair.

"He has not come back," I said quietly. "Sit down, child; you are not strong enough for this kind of thing."

I don't think she even heard me.

"He has not come back?" she asked, looking from me to Gertrude. "Do you know where he went? Where can

I find him?'

"For Heaven's sake, Louise," Gertrude burst out, "tell us what is wrong. Halsey is not here. He has gone to

the station for Mr. Jamieson. What has happened?"

"To the station, Gertrude? You are sure?"


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 87



Top




Page No 90


"Yes," I said. "Listen. There is the whistle of the train now."

She relaxed a little at our matteroffact tone, and allowed herself to sink into a chair.

"Perhaps I was wrong," she said heavily. "He  will be here in a few moments if  everything is right."

We sat there, the three of us, without attempt at conversation. Both Gertrude and I recognized the futility of

asking Louise any questions: her reticence was a part of a role she had assumed. Our ears were strained for

the first throb of the motor as it turned into the drive and commenced the climb to the house. Ten minutes

passed, fifteen, twenty. I saw Louise's hands grow rigid as they clutched the arms of her chair. I watched

Gertrude's bright color slowly ebbing away, and around my own heart I seemed to feel the grasp of a giant

hand.

Twentyfive minutes, and then a sound. But it was not the chug of the motor: it was the unmistakable rumble

of the Casanova hack. Gertrude drew aside the curtain and peered into the darkness.

"It's the hack, I am sure," she said, evidently relieved. "Something has gone wrong with the car, and no

wonder  the way Halsey went down the hill."

It seemed a long time before the creaking vehicle came to a stop at the door. Louise rose and stood watching,

her hand to her throat. And then Gertrude opened the door, admitting Mr. Jamieson and a stocky,

middleaged man. Halsey was not with them. When the door had closed and Louise realized that Halsey had

not come, her expression changed. From tense watchfulness to relief, and now again to absolute despair, her

face was an open page.

"Halsey?" I asked unceremoniously, ignoring the stranger. "Did he not meet you?"

"No." Mr. Jamieson looked slightly surprised. "I rather expected the car, but we got up all right."

"You didn't see him at all?" Louise demanded breathlessly.

Mr. Jamieson knew her at once, although he had not seen her before. She had kept to her rooms until the

morning she left.

"No, Miss Armstrong," he said. "I saw nothing of him. What is wrong?"

"Then we shall have to find him," she asserted. "Every instant is precious. Mr. Jamieson, I have reason for

believing that he is in danger, but I don't know what it is. Only  he must be found."

The stocky man had said nothing. Now, however, he went quickly toward the door.

"I'll catch the hack down the road and hold it," he said. "Is the gentleman down in the town?"

"Mr. Jamieson," Louise said impulsively, "I can use the hack. Take my horse and trap outside and drive like

mad. Try to find the Dragon Fly  it ought to be easy to trace. I can think of no other way. Only, don't lose a

moment."

The new detective had gone, and a moment later Jamieson went rapidly down the drive, the cob's feet striking

fire at every step. Louise stood looking after them. When she turned around she faced Gertrude, who stood

indignant, almost tragic, in the hall.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 88



Top




Page No 91


"You know what threatens Halsey, Louise," she said accusingly. "I believe you know this whole horrible

thing, this mystery that we are struggling with. If anything happens to Halsey, I shall never forgive you."

Louise only raised her hands despairingly and dropped them again.

"He is as dear to me as he is to you," she said sadly. "I tried to warn him."

"Nonsense!" I said, as briskly as I could. "We are making a lot of trouble out of something perhaps very

small. Halsey was probably late  he is always late. Any moment we may hear the car coming up the road."

But it did not come. After a halfhour of suspense, Louise went out quietly, and did not come back. I hardly

knew she was gone until I heard the station hack moving off. At eleven o'clock the telephone rang. It was Mr.

Jamieson.

"I have found the Dragon Fly, Miss Innes," he said. "It has collided with a freight car on the siding above the

station. No, Mr. Innes was not there, but we shall probably find him. Send Warner for the car."

But they did not find him. At four o'clock the next morning we were still waiting for news, while Alex

watched the house and Sam the grounds. At daylight I dropped into exhausted sleep. Halsey had not come

back, and there was no word from the detective.

Chapter 26: HALSEY'S DISAPPEARANCE

NOTHING that had gone before had been as bad as this. The murder and Thomas' sudden death we had been

able to view in a detached sort of way. But with Halsey's disappearance everything was altered. Our little

circle, intact until now, was broken. We were no longer onlookers who saw a battle passing around them. We

were the center of action. Of course, there was no time then to voice such an idea. My mind seemed able to

hold only one thought: that Halsey had been foully dealt with, and that every minute lost might be fatal.

Mr. Jamieson came back about eight o'clock the next morning: he was covered with mud, and his hat was

gone. Altogether, we were a sadlooking trio that gathered around a breakfast that no one could eat. Over a

cup of black coffee the detective told us what he had learned of Halsey's movements the night before. Up to a

certain point the car had made it easy enough to follow him. And I gathered that Mr. Burns, the other

detective, had followed a similar car for miles at dawn, only to find it was a touring car on an endurance run.

"He left here about ten minutes after eight," Mr Jamieson said. "He went alone, and at eight twenty he

stopped at Doctor Walker's. I went to the doctor's about midnight, but he had been called out on a case, and

had not come back at four o'clock. From the doctor's it seems Mr. Innes walked across the lawn to the cottage

Mrs. Armstrong and her daughter have taken. Mrs. Armstrong had retired, and he said perhaps a dozen words

to Miss Louise. She will not say what they were, but the girl evidently suspects what has occurred. That is,

she suspects foul play, but she doesn't know of what nature. Then, apparently, he started directly for the

station. He was going very fast  the flagman at the Carol Street crossing says he saw the car pass. He knew

the siren. Along somewhere in the dark stretch between Carol Street and the depot he evidently swerved

suddenly  perhaps some one in the road  and went full into the side of a freight. We found it there last

night."

"He might have been thrown under the train by the force of the shock," I said tremulously.

Gertrude shuddered.

"We examined every inch of track. There was  no sign."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 89



Top




Page No 92


"But surely  he can't be  gone!" I cried. "Aren't there traces in the mud  anything?"

"There is no mud  only dust. There has been no rain. And the footpath there is of cinders. Miss Innes, I am

inclined to think that he has met with bad treatment, in the light of what has gone before. I do not think he has

been murdered." I shrank from the word. "Burns is back in the country, on a clue we got from the night clerk

at the drugstore. There will be two more men here by noon, and the city office is on the lookout."

"The creek?" Gertrude asked.

"The creek is shallow now. If it were swollen with rain, it would be different. There is hardly any water in it.

Now, Miss Innes," he said, turning to me, "I must ask you some questions. Had Mr. Halsey any possible

reason for going away like this, without warning?"

"None whatever."

"He went away once before," he persisted. "And you were as sure then."

"He did not leave the Dragon Fly jammed into the side of a freight car before."

"No, but he left it for repairs in a blacksmith shop, a long distance from here. Do you know if he had any

enemies? Any one who might wish him out of the way?"

"Not that I know of, unless  no, I can not think of any."

"Was he in the habit of carrying money?"

"He never carried it far. No, he never had more than enough for current expenses."

Mr. Jamieson got up then and began to pace the room. It was an unwonted concession to the occasion.

"Then I think we get at it by elimination. The chances are against flight. If he was hurt, we find no trace of

him. It looks almost like an abduction. This young Doctor Walker  have you any idea why Mr. Innes

should have gone there last night?"

"I can not understand it," Gertrude said thoughtfully. "I don't think he knew Doctor Walker at all, and 

their relations could hardly have been cordial, under the circumstances."

Jamieson pricked up his ears, and little by little he drew from us the unfortunate story of Halsey's love affair,

and the fact that Louise was going to marry Doctor Walker.

Mr. Jamieson listened attentively.

"There are some interesting developments here," he said thoughtfully. "The woman who claims to be the

mother of Lucien Wallace has not come back. Your nephew has apparently been spirited away. There is an

organized attempt being made to enter this house; in fact, it has been entered. Witness the incident with the

cook yesterday. And I have a new piece of information." He looked carefully away from Gertrude. "Mr. John

Bailey is not at his Knickerbocker apartments, and I don't know where he is. It's a hash, that's what it is. It's a

Chinese puzzle. They won't fit together, unless  unless Mr. Bailey and your nephew have again  "

And once again Gertrude surprised me. "They are not together," she said hotly. "I  know where Mr. Bailey

is, and my brother is not with him."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 90



Top




Page No 93


The detective turned and looked at her keenly.

"Miss Gertrude," he said, "if you and Miss Louise would only tell me everything you know and surmise

about this business, I should be able to do a great many things. I believe I could find your brother, and I

might be able to  well, to do some other things." But Gertrude's glance did not falter.

"Nothing that I know could help you to find Halsey," she said stubbornly. "I know absolutely as little of his

disappearance as you do, and I can only say this: I do not trust Doctor Walker. I think he hated Halsey, and he

would get rid of him if he could."

"Perhaps you are right. In fact, I had some such theory myself. But Doctor Walker went out late last night to a

serious case in Summitville, and is still there. Burns traced him there. We have made guarded inquiry at the

Greenwood Club, and through the village. There is absolutely nothing to go on but this. On the embankment

above the railroad, at the point where we found the machine, is a small house. An old woman and a daughter,

who is very lame, live there. They say that they distinctly heard the shock when the Dragon Fly hit the car,

and they went to the bottom of their garden and looked over. The automobile was there; they could see the

lights, and they thought someone had been injured. It was very dark, but they could make out two figures,

standing together. The women were curious, and, leaving the fence, they went back and by a roundabout path

down to the road. When they got there the car was still standing, the headlight broken and the bonnet crushed,

but there was no one to be seen."

The detective went away immediately, and to Gertrude and me was left the woman's part, to watch and wait.

By luncheon nothing had been found, and I was frantic. I went upstairs to Halsey's room finally, from sheer

inability to sit across from Gertrude any longer, and meet her terrorfilled eyes.

Liddy was in my dressingroom, suspiciously redeyed, and trying to put a right sleeve in a left armhole of a

new waist for me. I was too much shaken to scold.

"What name did that woman in the kitchen give?" she demanded, viciously ripping out the offending sleeve.

"Bliss. Mattie Bliss," I replied.

"Bliss. M. B. Well, that's not what she has on he suitcase. It is marked N. F. C."

The new cook and her initials troubled me not at all. I put on my bonnet and sent for what the Casanova

liveryman called a "stylish turnout." Having once made up my mind to a course of action, I am not one to

turn back. Warner drove me; he was plainly disgusted, and he steered the livery horse as he would the Dragon

Fly, feeling uneasily with his left foot for the clutch, and working his right elbow at an imaginary horn every

time a dog got in the way.

Warner had something on his mind, and after we had turned into the road, he voiced it.

"Miss Innes," he said. "I overheard a part of a conversation yesterday that I didn't understand. It wasn't my

business to understand it, for that matter. But I've been thinking all day that I'd better tell you. Yesterday

afternoon, while you and Miss Gertrude were out driving, I had got the car in some sort of shape again after

the fire, and I went to the library to call Mr. Innes to see it. I went into the livingroom, where Miss Liddy

said he was, and halfway across to the library I heard him talking to some one. He seemed to be walking up

and down, and he was in a rage, I can tell you."

"What did he say?"


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 91



Top




Page No 94


"The first thing I heard was  excuse me, Miss Innes, but it's what he said, `The damned rascal,' he said, `I'll

see him in'  well, in hell was what he said, `in hell first.' Then somebody else spoke up; it was a woman.

She said, `I warned them, but they thought I would be afraid.'"

"A woman! Did you wait to see who it was?"

"I wasn't spying, Miss Innes," Warner said with dignity. "But the next thing caught my attention. She said, `I

knew there was something wrong from the start. A man isn't well one day, and dead the next, without some

reason.' I thought she was speaking of Thomas."

"And you don't know who it was!" I exclaimed. "Warner, you had the key to this whole occurrence in your

hands, and did not use it!"

However, there was nothing to be done. I resolved to make inquiry when I got home, and in the meantime,

my present errand absorbed me. This was nothing less than to see Louise Armstrong, and to attempt to drag

from her what she knew, or suspected, of Halsey's disappearance. But here, as in every, direction I turned, I

was baffled.

A neat maid answered the bell, but she stood squarely in the doorway, and it was impossible to preserve one's

dignity and pass her.

"Miss Armstrong is very ill, and unable to see any one," she said. I did not believe her.

"And Mrs. Armstrong  is she also ill?"

"She is with Miss Louise and can not be disturbed."

"Tell her it is Miss Innes, and that it is a matter of the greatest importance."

"It would be of no use, Miss Innes. My orders are positive."

At that moment a heavy step sounded on the stairs. Past the maid's whitestrapped shoulder I could see a

familiar thatch of gray hair, and in a moment I was face to face with Doctor Stewart. He was very grave, and

his customary geniality was tinged with restraint.

"You are the very woman I want to see," he said promptly. "Send away your trap, and let me drive you home.

What is this about your nephew?"

"He has disappeared, doctor. Not only that, but there is every evidence that he has been either abducted, or 

" I could not finish. The doctor helped me into his capacious buggy in silence. Until we had got a little

distance he did not speak; then he turned and looked at me.

"Now tell me about it," he said. He heard me through without speaking.

"And you think Louise knows something?" he said when I had finished. "I don't  in fact, I am sure of it.

The best evidence of it is this: she asked me if he had been heard from, or if anything had been learned. She

won't allow Walker in the room, and she made me promise to see you and tell you this: don't give up the

search for him. Find him, and find him soon. He is living."

"Well," I said, "if she knows that, she knows more. She is a very cruel and ungrateful girl."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 92



Top




Page No 95


"She is a very sick girl," he said gravely. "Neither you nor I can judge her until we know everything. Both she

and her mother are ghosts of their former selves. Under all this, these two sudden deaths, this bank robbery,

the invasions at Sunnyside and Halsey's disappearance, there is some mystery that, mark my words, will

come out some day. And when it does, we shall find Louise Armstrong a victim."

I had not noticed where we were going, but now I saw we were beside the railroad, and from a knot of men

standing beside the track I divined that it was here the car had been found. The siding, however, was empty.

Except a few bits of splintered wood on the ground, there was no sign of the accident.

"Where is the freight car that was rammed?" the doctor asked a bystander.

"It was taken away at daylight, when the train was moved."

There was nothing to be gained. He pointed out the house on the embankment where the old lady and her

daughter had heard the crash and seen two figures beside the car. Then we drove slowly home. I had the

doctor put me down at the gate, and I walked to the house  past the lodge where we had found Louise, and,

later, poor Thomas; up the drive where I had seen a man watching the lodge and where, later, Rosie had been

frightened; past the east entrance, where so short a time before the most obstinate effort had been made to

enter the house, and where, that night two weeks ago, Liddy and I had seen the strange woman. Not far from

the west wing lay the blackened ruins of the stables. I felt like a ruin myself, as I paused on the broad veranda

before I entered the house.

Two private detectives had arrived in my absence, and it was a relief to turn over to them the responsibility of

the house and grounds. Mr. Jamieson, they said, had arranged for more to assist in the search for the missing

man, and at that time the country was being scoured in all directions.

The household staff was again depleted that afternoon. Liddy was waiting to tell me that the new cook had

gone, bag and baggage, without waiting to be paid. No one had admitted the visitor whom Warner had heard

in the library, unless, possibly, the missing cook. Again I was working in a circle.

Chapter 27: WHO IS NINA CARRINGTON?

THE four days, from Saturday to the following Tuesday, we lived, or existed, in a state of the most dreadful

suspense. We ate only when Liddy brought in a tray, and then very little. The papers, of course, had got hold

of the story, and we were besieged by newspaper men. From all over the country false clues came pouring in

and raised hopes that crumbled again to nothing. Every morgue within a hundred miles, every hospital, had

been visited, without result.

Mr. Jamieson, personally, took charge of the organized search, and every evening, no matter where he

happened to be, he called us by long distance telephone. It was the same formula. "Nothing today. A new

clue to work on. Better luck tomorrow." And heartsick we would put up the receiver and sit down again to

our vigil.

The inaction was deadly. Liddy cried all day, and, because she knew I objected to tears, sniffled audibly

around the corner.

"For Heaven's sake, smile!" I snapped at her. And her ghastly attempt at a grin, with her swollen nose and red

eyes, made me hysterical. I laughed and cried together, and pretty soon, like the two old fools we were, we

were sitting together weeping into the same handkerchief.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 93



Top




Page No 96


Things were happening, of course, all the time, but they made little or no impression. The Charity Hospital

called up Doctor Stewart and reported that Mrs. Watson was in a critical condition. I understood also that

legal steps were being taken to terminate my lease at Sunnyside. Louise was out of danger, but very ill, and a

trained nurse guarded her like a gorgon. There was a rumor in the village, brought up by Liddy from the

butcher's, that a wedding had already taken place between Louise and Doctor Walkers and this roused me for

the first time to action.

On Tuesday, then, I sent for the car, and prepared to go out. As I waited at the portecochere I saw the

undergardener, an inoffensive, grayishhaired man, trimming borders near the house. The day detective was

watching him, sitting on the carriage block. When he saw me, he got up.

"Miss Innes," he said, taking of his hat, "do you know where Alex, the gardener, is?"

"Why, no. Isn't he here?" I asked.

"He has been gone since yesterday afternoon. Have you employed him long?"

"Only a couple of weeks."

"Is he efficient? A capable man?"

"I hardly know," I said vaguely. "The place looks all right, and I know very little about such things. I know

much more about boxes of roses than bushes of them."

"This man," pointing to the assistant, "says Alex isn't a gardener. That he doesn't know anything about

plants."

"That's very strange," I said, thinking hard. "Why, he came to me from the Brays, who are in Europe."

"Exactly." The detective smiled. "Every man who cuts grass isn't a gardener, Miss Innes, and just now it is

our policy to believe every person around here a rascal until he proves to be the other thing."

Warner came up with the car then, and the conversation stopped. As he helped me in, however, the detective

said something further.

"Not a word or sign to Alex, if he comes back," he said cautiously.

I went first to Doctor Walker's. I was tired of beating about the bush, and I felt that the key to Halsey's

disappearance was here at Casanova, in spite of Mr. Jamieson's theories.

The doctor was in. He came at once to the door of his consultingroom, and there was no mask of cordiality

in his manner.

"Please come in," he said curtly.

"I shall stay here, I think, doctor." I did not like his face or his manner; there was a subtle change in both. He

had thrown of the air of friendliness, and I thought, too, that he looked anxious and haggard.

"Doctor Walker," I said, "I have come to you to ask some questions. I hope you will answer them. As you

know, my nephew has not yet been found."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 94



Top




Page No 97


"So I understand," stiffly.

"I believe, if you would, you could help us, and that leads to one of my questions. Will you tell me what was

the nature of the conversation you held with him the night he was attacked and carried off?"

"Attacked! Carried off!" he said, with pretended surprise. "Really, Miss Innes, don't you think you

exaggerate? I understand it is not the first time Mr. Innes has  disappeared."

"You are quibbling, doctor. This is a matter of life and death. Will you answer my question?"

"Certainly. He said his nerves were bad, and I gave him a prescription for them. I am violating professional

ethics when I tell you even as much as that."

I could not tell him he lied. I think I looked it. But I hazarded a random shot.

"I thought perhaps," I said, watching him narrowly, "that it might be about  Nina Carrington."

For a moment I thought he was going to strike me. He grew livid, and a small crooked bloodvessel in his

temple swelled and throbbed curiously. Then he forced a short laugh.

"Who is Nina Carrington?" he asked.

"I am about to discover that," I replied, and he was quiet at once. It was not difficult to divine that he feared

Nina Carrington a good deal more than he did the devil. Our leavetaking was brief; in fact, we merely stared

at each other over the waitingroom table, with its litter of yearold magazines. Then I turned and went out.

"To Richfield," I told Warner, and on the way I thought, and thought hard.

"Nina Carrington, Nina Carrington," the roar and rush of the wheels seemed to sing the words. "Nina

Carrington, N. C." And I then knew, knew as surely as if I had seen the whole thing. There had been an N. C.

on the suitcase belonging to the woman with the pitted face. How simple it all seemed. Mattie Bliss had

been Nina Carrington. It was she Warner had heard in the library. It was something she had told Halsey that

had taken him frantically to Doctor Walker's office, and from there perhaps to his death. If we could find the

woman, we might find what had become of Halsey.

We were almost at Richfield now, so I kept on. My mind was not on my errand there now. It was back with

Halsey on that memorable night. What was it he had said to Louise, that had sent her up to Sunnyside, half

wild with fear for him? I made up my mind, as the car drew up before the Tate cottage, that I would see

Louise if I had to break into the house at night.

Almost exactly the same scene as before greeted my eyes at the cottage. Mrs. Tate, the babycarriage in the

path, the children at the swing  all were the same.

She came forward to meet me, and I noticed that some of the anxious lines had gone out of her face. She

looked young, almost pretty.

"I am glad you have come back," she said. "I think I will have to be honest and give you back your money."

"Why?" I asked. "Has the mother come?"


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 95



Top




Page No 98


"No, but some one came and paid the boy's board for a month. She talked to him for a long time, but when I

asked him afterward he didn't know her name."

"A young woman?"

"Not very young. About forty, I suppose. She was small and fairhaired, just a little bit gray, and very sad.

She was in deep mourning, and, I think, when she came, she expected to go at once. But the child, Lucien,

interested her. She talked to him for a long time, and, indeed, she looked much happier when she left."

"You are sure this was not the real mother?"

"O mercy, no! Why, she didn't know which of the three was Lucien. I thought perhaps she was a friend of

yours, but, of course, I didn't ask."

"She was not  pockmarked?" I asked at a venture. "No, indeed. A skin like a baby's. But perhaps you will

know the initials. She gave Lucien a handkerchief and forgot it. It was very fine, blackbordered, and it had

three handworked letters in the corner  F. B. A."

"No," I said with truth enough, "she is not a friend of mine." F. B. A. was Fanny Armstrong, without a chance

of doubt!

With another warning to Mrs. Tate as to silence, we started back to Sunnyside. So Fanny Armstrong knew of

Lucien Wallace, and was sufficiently interested to visit him and pay for his support. Who was the child's

mother and where was she? Who was Nina Carrington? Did either of them know where Halsey was or what

had happened to him?

On the way home we passed the little cemetery where Thomas had been laid to rest. I wondered if Thomas

could have helped us to find Halsey, had he lived. Farther along was the more imposing burialground,

where Arnold Armstrong and his father lay in the shadow of a tall granite shaft. Of the three, I think Thomas

was the only one sincerely mourned.

Chapter 28: A TRAMP AND THE TOOTHACHE

THE bitterness toward the dead president of the Traders' Bank seemed to grow with time. Never popular, his

memory was execrated by people who had lost nothing, but who were filled with disgust by constantly

hearing new stories of the man's grasping avarice. The Traders' had been a favorite bank for small

tradespeople, and in its savings department it had solicited the smallest deposits. People who had thought to

be selfsupporting to the last found themselves confronting the poorhouse, their two or three hundred dollar

savings wiped away. All bank failures have this element, however, and the directors were trying to promise

twenty per cent. on deposits.

But, like everything else those days, the bank failure was almost forgotten by Gertrude and myself. We did

not mention Jack Bailey: I had found nothing to change my impression of his guilt, and Gertrude knew how I

felt. As for the murder of the bank president's son, I was of two minds. One day I thought Gertrude knew or

at least suspected that Jack had done it; the next I feared that it had been Gertrude herself, that night alone on

the circular staircase. And then the mother of Lucien Wallace would obtrude herself, and an almost equally

good case might be made against her. There were times, of course, when I was disposed to throw all those

suspicions aside, and fix definitely on the unknown, whoever that might be.

I had my greatest disappointment when it came to tracing Nina Carrington. The woman had gone without

leaving a trace. Marked as she was, it should have been easy to follow her, but she was not to be found. A


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 96



Top




Page No 99


description to one of the detectives, on my arrival at home, had started the ball rolling. But by night she had

not been found. I told Gertrude, then, about the telegram to Louise when she had been ill before; about my

visit to Doctor Walker, and my suspicions that Mattie Bliss and Nina Carrington were the same. She thought,

as I did, that there was little doubt of it.

I said nothing to her, however, of the detective's suspicions about Alex. Little things that I had not noticed at

the time now came back to me. I had an uncomfortable feeling that perhaps Alex was a spy, and that by

taking him into the house I had played into the enemy's hand. But at eight o'clock that night Alex himself

appeared, and with him a strange and repulsive individual. They made a queer pair, for Alex was almost as

disreputable as the tramp, and he had a badly swollen eye.

Gertrude had been sitting listlessly waiting for the evening message from Mr. Jamieson, but when the

singular pair came in, as they did, without ceremony, she jumped up and stood staring. Winters, the detective

who watched the house at night, followed them, and kept his eyes sharply on Alex's prisoner. For that was the

situation as it developed.

He was a tall lanky individual, ragged and dirty, and just now he looked both terrified and embarrassed. Alex

was too much engrossed to be either, and to this day I don't think I ever asked him why he went off without

permission the day before.

"Miss Innes," Alex began abruptly, "this man can tell us something very important about the disappearance of

Mr. Innes. I found him trying to sell this watch."

He took a watch from his pocket and put it on the table. It was Halsey's watch. I had given it to him on his

twentyfirst birthday: I was dumb with apprehension.

"He says he had a pair of cufflinks also, but he sold them  "

"Fer a dollar'n half," put in the disreputable individual hoarsely, with an eye on the detective.

"He is not  dead?" I implored. The tramp cleared his throat.

"No'm," he said huskily. "He was used up pretty bad, but he weren't dead. He was comin' to hisself when I"

he stopped and looked at the detective. "I didn't steal it, Mr. Winters," he whined. "I found it in the road,

honest to God, I did."

Mr. Winters paid no attention to him. He was watching Alex.

"I'd better tell what he told me," Alex broke in. "It will be quicker. When Jamieson  when Mr Jamieson

calls up we can start him right. Mr. Winters, I found this man trying to sell that watch on Fifth Street. He

offered it to me for three dollars."

"How did you know the watch?" Winters snapped at him.

"I had seen it before, many times. I used it at night when I was watching at the foot of the staircase." The

detective was satisfied. "When he offered the watch to me, I knew it, and I pretended I was going to buy it.

We went into an alley and I got the watch." The tramp shivered. It was plain how Alex had secured the

watch. "Then  I got the story from this fellow. He claims to have seen the whole affair. He says he was in

an empty car  in the car the automobile struck."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 97



Top




Page No 100


The tramp broke in here, and told his story, with frequent interpretations by Alex and Mr. Winters. He used a

strange medley, in which familiar words took unfamiliar meanings, but it was gradually made clear to us.

On the night in question the tramp had been "pounding his ear"  this stuck to me as being graphic  in an

empty boxcar along the siding at Casanova. The train was going west, and due to leave at dawn. The tramp

and the "brakey" were friendly, and things going well. About ten o'clock, perhaps earlier, a terrific crash

against the side of the car roused him. He tried to open the door, but could not move it. He got out of the

other side, and just as he did so, he heard some one groan.

The habits of a lifetime made him cautious. He slipped on to the bumper of a car and peered through. An

automobile had struck the car, and stood there on two wheels. The tail lights were burning, but the headlights

were out. Two men were stooping over some one who lay on the ground. Then the taller of the two started on

a dogtrot along the train looking for an empty. He found one four cars away and ran back again. The two

lifted the unconscious man into the empty boxcar, and, getting in themselves, stayed for three or four

minutes. When they came out, after closing the sliding door, they cut up over the railroad embankment

toward the town. One, the short one, seemed to limp.

The tramp was wary. He waited for ten minutes or so. Some women came down a path to the road and

inspected the automobile. When they had gone, he crawled into the boxcar and closed the door again. Then

he lighted a match. The figure of a man, unconscious, gagged, and with his hands tied, lay far at the end. The

tramp lost no time; he went through his pockets, found a little money and the cufflinks, and took them. Then

he loosened the gag  it had been cruelly tight  and went his way, again closing the door of the boxcar.

Outside on the road he found the watch. He got on the fast freight east, some time after, and rode into the

city. He had sold the cufflinks, but on offering the watch to Alex he had been "copped."

The story, with its cold recital of villainy, was done. I hardly knew if I were more anxious, or less. That it was

Halsey, there could be no doubt. How badly he was hurt, how far he had been carried, were the questions that

demanded immediate answer. But it was the first real information we had had; my boy had not been

murdered outright. But instead of vague terrors there was now the real fear that he might be lying in some

strange hospital receiving the casual attention commonly given to the charity cases. Even this, had we known

it, would have been paradise to the terrible truth. I wake yet and feel myself cold and trembling with the

horror of Halsey's situation for three days after his disappearance.

Mr. Winters and Alex disposed of the tramp with a warning. It was evident he had told us all he knew. We

had occasion, within a day or two, to be doubly thankful that we had given him his freedom. When Mr.

Jamieson telephoned that night we had news for him; he told me what I had not realized before  that it

would not be possible to find Halsey at once, even with this clue. The cars by this time, three days, might be

scattered over the Union. But he said to keep on hoping, that it was the best news we had had. And in the

meantime, consumed with anxiety as we were, things were happening at the house in rapid succession.

We had one peaceful day  then Liddy took sick in the night. I went in when I heard her groaning, and

found her with a hotwater bottle to her face, and her right cheek swollen until it was glassy.

"Toothache?" I asked, not too gently. "You deserve it. A woman of your age, who would rather go around

with an exposed nerve in her head than have the tooth pulled! It would be over in a moment."

"So would hanging," Liddy protested, from behind the hotwater bottle.

I was hunting around for cotton and laudanum.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 98



Top




Page No 101


"You have a tooth just like it yourself, Miss Rachel," she whimpered. "And I'm sure Doctor Boyle's been

trying to take it out for years."

There was no laudanum, and Liddy made a terrible fuss when I proposed carbolic acid, just because I had put

too much on the cotton once and burned her mouth. I'm sure it never did her any permanent harm; indeed, the

doctor said afterward that living on liquid diet had been a splendid rest for her stomach. But she would have

none of the acid, and she kept me awake groaning, so at last I got up and went to Gertrude's door. To my

surprise, it was locked.

I went around by the hall and into her bedroom that way. The bed was turned down, and her dressinggown

and nightdress lay ready in the little room next, but Gertrude was not there. She had not undressed.

I don't know what terrible thoughts came to me in the minute I stood there. Through the door I could hear

Liddy grumbling, with a squeal now and then when the pain stabbed harder. Then, automatically, I got the

laudanum and went back to her.

It was fully a halfhour before Liddy's groans subsided. At intervals I went to the door into the hall and

looked out, but I saw and heard nothing suspicious. Finally, when Liddy had dropped into a doze, I even

ventured as far as the head of the circular staircase, but there floated up to me only the even breathing of

Winters, the night detective, sleeping just inside the entry. And then, far off, I heard the rapping noise that

had lured Louise down the staircase that other night, two weeks before. It was over my head, and very faint

three or four short muffled taps, a pause, and then again, stealthily repeated.

The sound of Mr. Winters' breathing was comforting; with the thought that there was help within call,

something kept me from waking him. I did not move for a moment; ridiculous things Liddy had said about a

ghost  I am not at all superstitious, except, perhaps, in the middle of the night, with everything dark 

things like that came back to me. Almost beside me was the clothes chute. I could feel it, but I could see

nothing. As I stood, listening intently, I heard a sound near me. It was vague, indefinite. Then it ceased; there

was an uneasy movement and a grunt from the foot of the circular staircase, and silence again. I stood

perfectly still, hardly daring to breathe.

Then I knew I had been right. Some one was stealthilypassing the head of the staircase and coming toward

me in the dark. I leaned against the wall for support  my knees were giving way. The steps were close now,

and suddenly I thought of Gertrude. Of course it was Gertrude. I put out one hand in front of me, but I

touched nothing. My voice almost refused me, but I managed to gasp out, "Gertrude!"

"Good Lord!" a man's voice exclaimed, just beside me. And then I collapsed. I felt myself going, felt some

one catch me, a horrible nausea  that was all I remembered.

When I came to it was dawn. I was lying on the bed in Louise's room, with the cherub on the ceiling staring

down at me, and there was a blanket from my own bed thrown over me. I felt weak and dizzy, but I managed

to get up and totter to the door. At the foot of the circular staircase Mr. Winters was still asleep. Hardly able

to stand, I crept back to my room. The door into Gertrude's room was no longer locked: she was sleeping like

a tired child. And in my dressingroom Liddy hugged a cold hotwater bottle, and mumbled in her sleep.

"There's some things you can't hold with hand cuffs, she was muttering thickly.

Chapter 29: A SCRAP OF PAPER

FOR the first time in twenty years, I kept my bed that day. Liddy was alarmed to the point of hysteria, and

sent for Doctor Stewart just after breakfast. Gertrude spent the morning with me, reading something  I


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 99



Top




Page No 102


forget what. I was too busy with my thoughts to listen. I had said nothing to the two detectives. If Mr.

Jamieson had been there, I should have told him everything, but I could not go to these strange men and tell

them my niece had been missing in the middle of the night; that she had not gone to bed at all; that while I

was searching for her through the house, I had met a stranger who, when I fainted, had carried me into a room

and left me there, to get better or not, as it might happen.

The whole situation was terrible: had the issues been less vital, it would have been absurd. Here we were,

guarded day and night by private detectives, with an extra man to watch the grounds, and yet we might as

well have lived in a Japanese paper house, for all the protection we had.

And there was something else: the man I had met in the darkness had been even more startled than I, and

about his voice, when he muttered his muffled exclamation, there was something vaguely familiar. All that

morning, while Gertrude read aloud, and Liddy watched for the doctor, I was puzzling over that voice,

without result.

And there were other things, too. I wondered what Gertrude's absence from her room had to do with it all, or

if it had any connection. I tried to think that she had heard the rapping noises before I did and gone to

investigate, but I'm afraid I was a moral coward that day. I could not ask her.

Perhaps the diversion was good for me. It took my mind from Halsey, and the story we had heard the night

before. The day, however, was a long vigil, with every ring of the telephone full of possibilities. Doctor

Walker came up, some time just after luncheon, and asked for me.

"Go down and see him," I instructed Gertrude. "Tell him I am out  for mercy's sake don't say I'm sick. Find

out what he wants, and from this time on, instruct the servants that he is not to be admitted. I loathe that

man."

Gertrude came back very soon, her face rather flushed.

"He came to ask us to get out," she said, picking up her book with a jerk. "He says Louise Armstrong wants

to come here, now that she is recovering"

"And what did you say?"

"I said we were very sorry we could not leave, but we would be delighted to have Louise come up here with

us. He looked daggers at me. And he wanted to know if we would recommend Eliza as a cook. He has

brought a patient, a man, out from town, and is increasing his establishment  that's the way he put it."

"I wish him joy of Eliza," I said tartly. "Did he ask for Halsey?"

"Yes. I told him that we were on the track last night, and that it was only a question of time. He said he was

glad, although he didn't appear to be, but he said not to be too sanguine."

"Do you know what I believe?" I asked. "I believe, as firmly as I believe anything, that Doctor Walker knows

something about Halsey, and that he could put his finger on him, if he wanted to."

There were several things that day that bewildered me. About three o'clock Mr. Jamieson telephoned from the

Casanova station and Warner went down to meet him. I got up and dressed hastily, and the detective was

shown up to my sittingroom.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 100



Top




Page No 103


"No news?" I asked, as he entered. He tried to look encouraging, without success. I noticed that he looked

tired and dusty, and, although he was ordinarily impeccable in his appearance, it was clear that he was at least

two days from a razor.

"It won't be long now, Miss Innes," he said. "I have come out here on a peculiar errand, which I will tell you

about later. First, I want to ask some questions. Did any one come out here yesterday to repair the telephone,

and examine the wires on the roof?"

"Yes," I said promptly; "but it was not the telephone. He said the wiring might have caused the fire at the

stable. I went up with him myself, but he only looked around."

Mr. Jamieson smiled.

"Good for you!" he applauded. "Don't allow any one in the house that you don't trust, and don't trust anybody.

All are not electricians who wear rubber gloves."

He refused to explain further, but he got a slip of paper out of his pocketbook and opened it carefully.

"Listen," he said. "You heard this before and scoffed. In the light of recent developments I want you to read it

again. You are a clever woman, Miss Innes. Just as surely as I sit here, there is something in this house that is

wanted very anxiously by a number of people. The lines are closing up, Miss Innes."

The paper was the one he had found among Arnold Armstrong's effects, and I read it again:

"   by altering the plans for   rooms, may be possible. The best way, in my opinion, would be to 

the plan for   in one of the   rooms   chimney."

"I think I understand," I said slowly. "Some one is searching for the secret room, and the invaders  "

"And the holes in the plaster  "

"Have been in the progress of his  "

"Or her  investigations."

"Her?" I asked.

"Miss Innes," the detective said, getting up, "I believe that somewhere in the walls of this house is hidden

some of the money, at least, from the Traders' Bank. I believe, just as surely, that young Walker brought

home from California the knowledge of something of the sort and, failing in his effort to reinstall Mrs.

Armstrong and her daughter here, he, or a confederate, has tried to break into the house. On two occasions I

think he succeeded."

"On three, at least," I corrected. And then I told him about the night before. "I have been thinking hard," I

concluded, "and I do not believe the man at the head of the circular staircase was Doctor Walker. I don't think

he could have got in, and the voice was not his."

Mr. Jamieson got up and paced the floor, his hands behind him.

"There is something else that puzzles me," he said, stepping before me. "Who and what is the woman Nina

Carrington? If it was she who came here as Mattie Bliss, what did she tell Halsey that sent him racing to


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 101



Top




Page No 104


Doctor Walker's, and then to Miss Armstrong? If we could find that woman we would have the whole thing."

"Mr. Jamieson, did you ever think that Paul Armstrong might not have died a natural death?"

"That is the thing we are going to try to find out," he replied. And then Gertrude came in, announcing a man

below to see Mr. Jamieson.

"I want you present at this interview, Miss Innes," he said. "May Riggs come up? He has left Doctor Walker

and he has something he wants to tell us."

Riggs came into the room diffidently, but Mr. Jamieson put him at his ease. He kept a careful eye on me,

however, and slid into a chair by the door when he was asked to sit down.

"Now, Riggs," began Mr. Jamieson kindly. "You are to say what you have to say before this lady."

"You promised you'd keep it quiet, Mr. Jamieson." Riggs plainly did not trust me. There was nothing friendly

in the glance he turned on me.

"Yes, yes. You will be protected. But, first of all, did you bring what you promised?"

Riggs produced a roll of papers from under his coat, and handed them over. Mr. Jamieson examined them

with lively satisfaction, and passed them to me. "The blueprints of Sunnyside," he said. "What did I tell

you? Now, Riggs, we are ready."

"I'd never have come to you, Mr. Jamieson," he began, "if it hadn't been for Miss Armstrong. When Mr. Innes

was spirited away, like, and Miss Louise got sick because of it, I thought things had gone far enough. I'd done

some things for the doctor before that wouldn't just bear looking into, but I turned a bit squeamish."

"Did you help with that?" I asked, leaning forward.

"No, ma'm. I didn't even know of it until the next day, when it came out in the Casanova Weekly Ledger. But

I know who did it, all right. I'd better start at the beginning.

"When Doctor Walker went away to California with the Armstrong family, there was talk in the town that

when he came back he would be married to Miss Armstrong, and we all expected it. First thing I knew, I got

a letter from him, in the west. He seemed to be excited, and he said Miss Armstrong had taken a sudden

notion to go home and he sent me some money. I was to watch for her, to see if she went to Sunnyside, and

wherever she was, not to lose sight of her until he got home. I traced her to the lodge, and I guess I scared you

on the drive one night, Miss Innes."

"And Rosie!" I ejaculated.

Riggs grinned sheepishly.

"I only wanted to make sure Miss Louise was there. Rosie started to run, and I tried to stop her and tell her

some sort of a story to account for my being there. But she wouldn't wait."

"And the broken china  in the basket?"

"Well, broken china's death to rubber tires," he said. "I hadn't any complaint against you people here, and the

Dragon Fly was a good car."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 102



Top




Page No 105


So Rosie's highwayman was explained.

"Well, I telegraphed the doctor where Miss Louise was and I kept an eye on her. Just a day or so before they

came home with the body, I got another letter, telling me to watch for a woman who had been pitted with

smallpox. Her name was Carrington, and the doctor made things pretty strong. If I found any such woman

loafing around, I was not to lose sight of her for a minute until the doctor got back.

"Well, I would have had my hands full, but the other woman didn't show up for a good while, and when she

did the doctor was home."

"Riggs," I asked suddenly, "did you get into this house a day or two after I took it, at night?"

"I did not, Miss Innes. I have never been in the house before. Well, the Carrington woman didn't show up

until the night Mr. Halsey disappeared. She came to the office late, and the doctor was out. She waited

around, walking the floor and working herself into a passion. When the doctor didn't come back, she was in

an awful way. She wanted me to hunt him, and when he didn't appear, she called him names; said he couldn't

fool her. There was murder being done, and she would see him swing for it.

"She struck me as being an ugly customer, and when she left, about eleven o'clock, and went across to the

Armstrong place, I was not far behind her. She walked all around the house first, looking up at the windows.

Then she rang the bell, and the minute the door was opened she was through it, and into the hall."

"How long did she stay?"

"That's the queer part of it," Riggs said eagerly. "She didn't come out that night at all. I went to bed at

daylight, and that was the last I heard of her until the next day, when I saw her on a truck at the station,

covered with a sheet. She'd been struck by the express and you would hardly have known her  dead, of

course. I think she stayed all night in the Armstrong house, and the agent said she was crossing the track to

take the uptrain to town when the express struck her."

"Another circle!" I exclaimed. "Then we are just where we started."

"Not so bad as that, Miss Innes," Riggs said eagerly. "Nina Carrington came from the town in California

where Mr. Armstrong died. Why was the doctor so afraid of her? The Carrington woman knew something. I

lived with Doctor Walker seven years, and I know him well. There are few things he is afraid of. I think he

killed Mr. Armstrong out in the west somewhere, that's what I think. What else he did I don't know  but he

dismissed me and pretty nearly throttled me  for telling Mr. Jamieson here about Mr. Innes' having been at

his office the night he disappeared, and about my hearing them quarreling."

"What was it Warner overheard the woman say to Mr. Innes, in the library?" the detective asked me.

"She said `I knew there was something wrong from the start. A man isn't well one day and dead the next

without some reason.'"

How perfectly it all seemed to fit!

Chapter 30: WHEN CHURCHYARDS YAWN

IT was on Wednesday Riggs told us the story of his connection with some incidents that had been previously

unexplained. Halsey had been gone since the Friday night before, and with the passage of each day I felt that

his chances were lessening. I knew well enough that he might be carried thousands of miles in the boxcar,


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 103



Top




Page No 106


locked in, perhaps, without water or food. I had read of cases where bodies had been found locked in cars on

isolated sidings in the west, and my spirits went down with every hour.

His recovery was destined to be almost as sudden as his disappearance, and was due directly to the tramp

Alex had brought to Sunnyside. It seems the man was grateful for his release, and when he learned some

thing of Halsey's whereabouts from another member of his fraternity  for it is a fraternity  he was

prompt in letting us know.

On Wednesday evening Mr. Jamieson, who had been down at the Armstrong house trying to see Louise 

and failing  was met near the gate at Sunnyside by an individual precisely as repulsive and unkempt as the

one Alex had captured. The man knew the detective, and he gave him a piece of dirty paper, on which was

scrawled the words  "He's at City Hospital, Johnsville." The tramp who brought the paper pretended to

know nothing, except this: the paper had been passed along from a "hobo" in Johnsville, who seemed to

know the information would be valuable to us.

Again the long distance telephone came into requisition. Mr. Jamieson called the hospital, while we crowded

around him. And when there was no longer any doubt that it was Halsey, and that he would probably recover,

we all laughed and cried together. I am sure I kissed Liddy, and I have had terrible moments since when I

seem to remember kissing Mr. Jamieson, too, in the excitement.

Anyhow, by eleven o'clock that night Gertrude was on her way to Johnsville, three hundred and eighty miles

away, accompanied by Rosie. The domestic force was now down to Mary Anne and Liddy, with the

undergardener's wife coming every day to help out. Fortunately, Warner and the detectives were keeping

bachelor hall in the lodge. Out of deference to Liddy they washed their dishes once a day, and they concocted

queer messes, according to their several abilities. They had one triumph that they ate regularly for breakfast,

and that clung to their clothes and their hair the rest of the day. It was bacon, hardtack and onions, fried

together. They were almost pathetically grateful, however, I noticed, for an occasional broiled tenderloin.

It was not until Gertrude and Rosie had gone and Sunnyside had settled down for the night, with Winters at

the foot of the staircase, that Mr. Jamieson broached a subject he had evidently planned before he came.

"Miss Innes," he said, stopping me as I was about to go to my room upstairs, "how are your nerves tonight?"

"I have none," I said happily. "With Halsey found, my troubles have gone."

"I mean," he persisted, "do you feel as though you could go through with something rather unusual?"

"The most unusual thing I can think of would be a peaceful night. But if anything is going to occur, don't dare

to let me miss it."

"Something is going to occur," he said. "And you're the only woman I can think of that I can take along." He

looked at his watch. "Don't ask me any questions, Miss Innes. Put on heavy shoes, and some old dark clothes,

and make up your mind not to be surprised at anything."

Liddy was sleeping the sleep of the just when I went upstairs, and I hunted out my things cautiously. The

detective was waiting in the hall, and I was astonished to see Doctor Stewart with him. They were talking

confidentially together, but when I came down they ceased. There were a few preparations to be made: the

locks to be gone over, Winters to be instructed as to renewed vigilance, and then, after extinguishing the hall

light, we crept, in the darkness, through the front door, and into the night.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 104



Top




Page No 107


I asked no questions. I felt that they were doing me honor in making me one of the party, and I would show

them I could be as silent as they. We went across the fields, passing through the woods that reached almost to

the ruins of the stable, going over stiles now and then, and sometimes stepping over low fences. Once only

somebody spoke, and then it was an emphatic bit of profanity from Doctor Stewart when he ran into a wire

fence.

We were joined at the end of five minutes by another man, who fell into step with the doctor silently. He

carried something over his shoulder which I could not make out. In this way we walked for perhaps twenty

minutes. I had lost all sense of direction: I merely stumbled along in silence, allowing Mr. Jamieson to guide

me this way or that as the path demanded. I hardly know what I expected. Once, when through a

miscalculation I jumped a little short over a ditch and landed above my shoetops in the water and ooze, I

remember wondering if this were really I, and if I had ever tasted life until that summer. I walked along with

the water sloshing in my boots, and I was actually cheerful. I remember whispering to Mr. Jamieson that I

had never seen the stars so lovely, and that it was a mistake, when the Lord had made the night so beautiful,

to sleep through it!

The doctor was puffing somewhat when we finally came to a halt. I confess that just at that minute even

Sunnyside seemed a cheerful spot. We had paused at the edge of a level cleared place, bordered all around

with primly trimmed evergreen trees. Between them I caught a glimpse of starlight shining down on rows of

white headstones and an occasional more imposing monument, or towering shaft. In spite of myself, I drew

my breath in sharply. We were on the edge of the Casanova churchyard.

I saw now both the man who had joined the party and the implements he carried. It was Alex, armed with two

longhandled spades. After the first shock of surprise, I flatter myself I was both cool and quiet. We went in

single file between the rows of headstones, and although, when I found myself last, I had an instinctive desire

to keep looking back over my shoulder, I found that, the first uneasiness past, a cemetery at night is much the

same as any other country place, filled with vague shadows and unexpected noises. Once, indeed  but Mr.

Jamieson said it was an owl, and I tried to believe him.

In the shadow of the Armstrong granite shaft we stopped. I think the doctor wanted to send me back.

"It's no place for a woman," I heard him protesting angrily. But the detective said something about witnesses,

and the doctor only came over and felt my pulse.

"Anyhow, I don't believe you're any worse off here than you would be in that nightmare of a house," he said

finally, and put his coat on the steps of the shaft for me to sit on.

There is an air of finality about a grave: one watches the earth thrown in, with the feeling that this is the end.

Whatever has gone before, whatever is to come in eternity, that particular temple of the soul has been given

back to the elements from which it came. Thus, there is a sense of desecration, of a reversal of the everlasting

fitness of things, in resurrecting a body from its mother clay. And yet that night, in the Casanova churchyard,

I sat quietly by, and watched Alex and Mr. Jamieson steaming over their work, without a single qualm,

except the fear of detection.

The doctor kept a keen lookout, but no one appeared. Once in a while he came over to me, and gave me a

reassuring pat on the shoulder.

"I never expected to come to this," he said once. "There's one thing sure  I'll not be suspected of

complicity. A doctor is generally supposed to be handier at burying folks than at digging them up."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 105



Top




Page No 108


The uncanny moment came when Alex and Jamieson tossed the spades on the grass, and I confess I hid my

face. There was a period of stress, I think, while the heavy coffin was being raised. I felt that my composure

was going, and, for fear I would shriek, I tried to think of something else  what time Gertrude would reach

Halsey  anything but the grisly reality that lay just beyond me on the grass.

And then I heard a low exclamation from the detective and I felt the pressure of the doctor's fingers on my

arm.

"Now, Miss Innes," he said gently. "If you will come over  "

I held on to him frantically, and somehow I got there and looked down. The lid of the casket had been raised

and a silver plate on it proved we had made no mistake. But the face that showed in the light of the lantern

was a face I had never seen before. The man who lay before us was not Paul Armstrong!

Chapter 31: BETWEEN TWO FIREPLACES

WHAT with the excitement of the discovery, the walk home under the stars in wet shoes and draggled skirts,

and getting upstairs and undressed without rousing Liddy, I was completely used up. What to do with my

boots was the greatest puzzle of all, there being no place in the house safe from Liddy, until I decided to slip

upstairs the next morning and drop them into the hole the "ghost" had made in the trunkroom wall.

I went asleep as soon as I reached this decision, and in my dreams I lived over again the events of the night.

Again I saw the group around the silent figure on the grass, and again, as had happened at the grave, I heard

Alex's voice, tense and triumphant:

"Then we've got them," he said. Only, in my dreams, he said it over and over until he seemed to shriek it in

my ears.

I wakened early, in spite of my fatigue, and lay there thinking. Who was Alex? I no longer believed that he

was a gardener. Who was the man whose body we had resurrected? And where was Paul Armstrong?

Probably living safely in some extraditionless country on the fortune he had stolen. Did Louise and her

mother know of the shameful and wicked deception? What had Thomas known, and Mrs. Watson? Who was

Nina Carrington?

This last question, it seemed to me, was answered. In some way the woman had learned of the substitution,

and had tried to use her knowledge for blackmail. Nina Carrington's own story died with her, but, however it

happened, it was clear that she had carried her knowledge to Halsey the afternoon Gertrude and I were

looking for clues to the man I had shot on the east veranda. Halsey had been half crazed by what he heard; it

was evident that Louise was marrying Doctor Walker to keep the shameful secret, for her mother's sake.

Halsey, always reckless, had gone at once to Doctor Walker and denounced him. There had been a scene, and

he left on his way to the station to meet and notify Mr. Jamieson of what he had learned. The doctor was

active mentally and physically. Accompanied perhaps by Riggs, who had shown himself not overscrupulous

until he quarreled with his employer, he had gone across to the railroad embankment, and, by jumping in

front of the car, had caused Halsey to swerve. The rest of the story we knew.

That was my reconstructed theory of that afternoon and evening: it was almost correct  not quite.

There was a telegram that morning from Gertrude.

"Halsey conscious and improving. Probably home in day or so. GERTRUDE."


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 106



Top




Page No 109


With Halsey found and improving in health, and with at last something to work on, I began that day,

Thursday, with fresh courage. As Mr. Jamieson had said, the lines were closing up. That I was to be caught

and almost finished in the closing was happily unknown to us all.

It was late when I got up. I lay in my bed, looking around the four walls of the room, and trying to imagine

behind what one of them a secret chamber might lie. Certainly, in daylight, Sunnyside deserved its name:

never was a house more cheery and open, less sinister in general appearance. There was not a corner

apparently that was not open and aboveboard, and yet, somewhere behind its handsomely papered walls I

believed firmly that there lay a hidden room, with all the possibilities it would involve.

I made a mental note to have the house measured during the day, to discover any discrepancy between the

outer and inner walls, and I tried to recall again the exact wording of the paper Jamieson had found.

The slip had said "chimney." It was the only clue, and a house as large as Sunnyside was full of them. There

was an open fireplace in my dressingroom, but none in the bedroom, and as I lay there, looking around, I

thought of something that made me sit up suddenly. The trunkroom, just over my head, had an open

fireplace and a brick chimney, and yet, there was nothing of the kind in my room. I got out of bed and

examined the opposite wall closely. There was apparently no flue, and I knew there was none in the hall just

beneath. The house was heated by steam, as I have said before. In the livingroom was a huge open fireplace,

but it was on the other side.

Why did the trunkroom have both a radiator and an open fireplace? Architects were not usually erratic! It

was not fifteen minutes before I was upstairs, armed with a tapemeasure in lieu of a footrule, eager to

justify Mr. Jamieson's opinion of my intelligence, and firmly resolved not to tell him of my suspicion until I

had more than theory to go on. The hole in the trunkroom wall still yawned there, between the chimney and

the outer wall. I examined it again, with no new result. The space between the brick wall and the plaster and

lath one, however, had a new significance. The hole showed only one side of the chimney, and I determined

to investigate what lay in the space on the other side of the mantel.

I worked feverishly. Liddy had gone to the village to market, it being her firm belief that the store people sent

short measure unless she watched the scales, and that, since the failure of the Traders' Bank, we must watch

the corners; and I knew that what I wanted to do must be done before she came back. I had no tools, but after

rummaging around I found a pair of garden scissors and a hatchet, and thus armed, I set to work. The plaster

came out easily: the lathing was more obstinate. It gave under the blows, only to spring back into place again,

and the necessity for caution made it doubly hard.

I had a blister on my palm when at last the hatchet went through and fell with what sounded like the re port of

a gun to my overstrained nerves. I sat on a trunk, waiting to hear Liddy fly up the stairs, with the household

behind her, like the tail of a comet. But nothing happened, and with a growing feeling of uncanniness I set to

work enlarging the opening.

The result was absolutely nil. When I could hold a lighted candle in the opening, I saw precisely what I had

seen on the other side of the chimney  a space between the true wall and the false one, possibly seven feet

long and about three feet wide. It was in no sense of the word a secret chamber, and it was evident it had not

been disturbed since the house was built. It was a supreme disappointment.

It had been Mr. Jamieson's idea that the hidden room, if there was one, would be found somewhere near the

circular staircase. In fact, I knew that he had once investigated the entire length of the clothes chute, hanging

to a rope, with this in view. I was reluctantly about to concede that he had been right, when my eyes fell on

the mantel and fireplace. The latter had evidently never been used: it was closed with a metal fire front, and

only when the front refused to move, and investigation showed that it was not intended to be moved, did my


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 107



Top




Page No 110


spirits revive.

I hurried into the next room. Yes, sure enough, there was a similar mantel and fireplace there, similarly

closed. In both rooms the chimney flue extended well out from the wall. I measured with the tapeline, my

hands trembling so that I could scarcely hold it. They extended two feet and a half into each room, which,

with the three feet of space between the two partitions, made eight feet to be accounted for. Eight feet in one

direction and almost seven in the other  what a chimney it was!

But I had only located the hidden room. I was not in it, and no amount of pressing on the carving of the

wooden mantels, no search of the floors for loose boards, none of the customary methods availed at all. That

there was a means of entrance, and probably a simple one, I could be certain. But what? What would I find if

I did get in? Was the detective right, and were the bonds and money from the Traders' Bank there? Or was

our whole theory wrong? Would not Paul Armstrong have taken his booty with him? If he had not, and if

Doctor Walker was in the secret, he would have known how to enter the chimney room. Then  who had

dug the other hole in the false partition?

Chapter 32: ANNE WATSON'S STORY

LIDDY discovered the fresh break in the trunkroom wall while we were at luncheon, and ran shrieking

down the stairs. She maintained that, as she entered, unseen hands had been digging at the plaster; that they

had stopped when she went in, and she had felt a gust of cold damp air. In support of her story she carried in

my wet and muddy boots, that I had unluckily forgotten to hide, and held them out to the detective and

myself.

"What did I tell you?" she said dramatically. "Look at 'em. They're yours, Miss Rachel  and covered with

mud and soaked to the tops. I tell you, you can scoff all you like; something has been wearing your shoes. As

sure as you sit there, there's the smell of the graveyard on them. How do we know they weren't tramping

through the Casanova churchyard last night, and sitting on the graves!"

Mr. Jamieson almost choked to death. "I wouldn't be at all surprised if they were doing that very thing,

Liddy," he said, when he got his breath. "They certainly look like it."

I think the detective had a plan, on which he was working, and which was meant to be a coup. But things

went so fast there was no time to carry it into effect. The first thing that occurred was a message from the

Charity Hospital that Mrs. Watson was dying, and had asked for me. I did not care much about going. There

is a sort of melancholy pleasure to be had out of a funeral, with its pomp and ceremony, but I shrank from a

deathbed. However, Liddy got out the black things and the crape veil I keep for such occasions, and I went.

I left Mr. Jamieson and the day detective going over every inch of the circular staircase, pounding, probing

and measuring. I was inwardly elated to think of the surprise I was going to give them that night; as it turned

out, I did surprise them almost into spasms.

I drove from the train to the Charity Hospital, and was at once taken to a ward. There, in a graywalled room

in a high iron bed, lay Mrs. Watson. She was very weak, and she only opened her eyes and looked at me

when I sat down beside her. I was consciencestricken. We had been so engrossed that I had left this poor

creature to die without even a word of sympathy.

The nurse gave her a stimulant, and in a little while she was able to talk. So broken and halfcoherent,

however, was her story that I shall tell it in my own way. In an hour from the time I entered the Charity

Hospital, I had heard a sad and pitiful narrative, and had seen a woman slip into the unconsciousness that is

only a step from death.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 108



Top




Page No 111


Briefly, then, the housekeeper's story was this:

She was almost forty years old, and had been the sistermother of a large family of children. One by one they

had died, and been buried beside their parents in a little town in the Middle West. There was only one sister

left, the baby, Lucy. On her the older girl had lavished all the love of an impulsive and emotional nature.

When Anne, the elder, was thirtytwo and Lucy was nineteen, a young man had come to the town. He was

going east, after spending the summer at a celebrated ranch in Wyoming  one of those places where

wealthy men send worthless and dissipated sons, for a season of temperance, fresh air and hunting. The

sisters, of course, knew nothing of this, and the young man's ardor rather carried them away. In a word, seven

years before, Lucy Haswell had married a young man whose name was given as Aubrey Wallace.

Anne Haswell had married a carpenter in her native town, and was a widow. For three months everything

went fairly well. Aubrey took his bride to Chicago, where they lived at a hotel. Perhaps the very

unsophistication that had charmed him in Valley Mill jarred on him in the city. He had been far from a model

husband, even for the three months, and when he disappeared Anne was almost thankful. It was different with

the young wife, however. She drooped and fretted, and on the birth of her baby boy, she had died. Anne took

the child, and named him Lucien.

Anne had had no children of her own, and on Lucien she had lavished all her aborted maternal instinct. On

one thing she was determined, however: that was that Aubrey Wallace should educate his boy. It was a part

of her devotion to the child that she should be ambitious for him: he must have every opportunity. And so she

came east. She drifted around, doing plain sewing and keeping a home somewhere always for the boy.

Finally, however, she realized that her only training had been domestic, and she put the boy in an

Episcopalian home, and secured the position of housekeeper to the Armstrongs. There she found Lucien's

father, this time under his own name. It was Arnold Armstrong.

I gathered that there was no particular enmity at that time in Anne's mind. She told him of the boy, and

threatened exposure if he did not provide for him. Indeed, for a time, he did so. Then he realized that Lucien

was the ruling passion in this lonely woman's life. He found out where the child was hidden, and threatened

to take him away. Anne was frantic. The positions became reversed. Where Arnold had given money for

Lucien's support, as the years went on he forced money from Anne Watson instead until she was always

penniless. The lower Arnold sank in the scale, the heavier his demands became. With the rupture between

him and his family, things were worse. Anne took the child from the home and hid him in a farmhouse near

Casanova, on the Claysburg road. There she went sometimes to see the boy, and there he had taken fever. The

people were Germans, and he called the farmer's wife Grossmutter. He had grown into a beautiful boy, and

he was all Anne had to live for.

The Armstrongs left for California, and Arnold's persecutions began anew. He was furious over the child's

disappearance and she was afraid he would do her some hurt. She left the big house and went down to the

lodge. When I had rented Sunnyside, however, she had thought the persecutions would stop. She had applied

for the position of housekeeper, and secured it.

That had been on Saturday. That night Louise arrived unexpectedly. Thomas sent for Mrs. Watson and then

went for Arnold Armstrong at the Greenwood Club. Anne had been fond of Louise  she reminded her of

Lucy. She did not know what the trouble was, but Louise had been in a state of terrible excitement. Mrs.

Watson tried to hide from Arnold, but he was ugly. He left the lodge and went up to the house about

twothirty, was admitted at the east entrance and came out again very soon. Something had occurred, she

didn't know what; but very soon Mr. Innes and another gentleman left, using the car.

Thomas and she had got Louise quiet, and a little before three, Mrs. Watson started up to the house. Thomas

had a key to the east entry, and gave it to her.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 109



Top




Page No 112


On the way across the lawn she was confronted by Arnold, who for some reason was determined to get into

the house. He had a golfstick in his hand, that he had picked up somewhere, and on her refusal he had struck

her with it. One hand had been badly cut, and it was that, poisoning having set in, which was killing her. She

broke away in a frenzy of rage and fear, and got into the house while Gertrude and Jack Bailey were at the

front door. She went upstairs, hardly knowing what she was doing. Gertrude's door was open, and Halsey's

revolver lay there on the bed. She picked it up and turning, ran part way down the circular staircase. She

could hear Arnold fumbling at the lock outside. She slipped down quietly and opened the door: he was inside

before she had got back to the stairs. It was quite dark, but she could see his white shirtbosom. From the

fourth step she fired. As he fell, somebody in the billiardroom screamed and ran. When the alarm was

raised, she had had no time to get upstairs: she hid in the west wing until every one was down on the lower

floor. Then she slipped upstairs, and threw the revolver out of an upper window, going down again in time to

admit the men from the Greenwood Club.

If Thomas had suspected, he had never told. When she found the hand Arnold had injured was growing

worse, she gave the address of Lucien at Richfield to the old man, and almost a hundred dollars. The money

was for Lucien's board until she recovered. She had sent for me to ask me if I would try to interest the

Armstrongs in the child. When she found herself growing worse, she had written to Mrs. Armstrong, telling

her nothing but that Arnold's legitimate child was at Richfield, and imploring her to recognize him. She was

dying: the boy was an Armstrong, and entitled to his father's share of the estate. The papers were in her trunk

at Sunnyside, with letters from the dead man that would prove what she said. She was going; she would not

be judged by earthly laws; and somewhere else perhaps Lucy would plead for her. It was she who had crept

down the circular staircase, drawn by a magnet, that night Mr. Jamieson had heard some one there. Pursued,

she had fled madly, anywhere  through the first door she came to. She had fallen down the clothes chute,

and been saved by the basket beneath. I could have cried with relief; then it had not been Gertrude, after all!

That was the story. Sad and tragic though it was, the very telling of it seemed to relieve the dying woman.

She did not know that Thomas was dead, and I did not tell her. I promised to look after little Lucien, and sat

with her until the intervals of consciousness grew shorter and finally ceased altogether. She died that night.

Chapter 33: AT THE FOOT OF THE STAIRS

AS I drove rapidly up to the house from Casanova Station in the hack, I saw the detective Burns loitering

across the street from the Walker place. So Jamieson was putting the screws on  lightly now, but ready to

give them a twist or two, I felt certain, very soon.

The house was quiet. Two steps of the circular staircase had been pried off, without result, and beyond a

second message from Gertrude, that Halsey insisted on coming home and they would arrive that night, there

was nothing new. Mr. Jamieson, having failed to locate the secret room, had gone to the village. I learned

afterwards that he called at Doctor Walker's, under pretense of an attack of acute indigestion, and before he

left, had inquired about the evening trains to the city. He said he had wasted a lot of time on the case, and a

good bit of the mystery was in my imagination! The doctor was under the impression that the house was

guarded day and night. Well, give a place a reputation like that, and you don't need a guard at all,  thus

Jamieson. And sure enough, late in the afternoon, the two private detectives, accompanied by Mr. Jamieson,

walked down the main street of Casanova and took a citybound train.

That they got off at the next station and walked back again to Sunnyside at dusk, was not known at the time.

Personally, I knew nothing of either move; I had other things to absorb me at that time.

Liddy brought me some tea while I rested after my trip, and on the tray was a small book from the Casanova

library. It was called The Unseen World and had a cheerful cover on which a halfdozen sheeted figures

linked hands around a headstone.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 110



Top




Page No 113


At this point in my story, Halsey always says: "Trust a woman to add two and two together, and make six."

To which I retort that if two and two plus X make six, then to discover the unknown quantity is the simplest

thing in the world. That a houseful of detectives missed it entirely was because they were busy trying to

prove that two and two make four.

The depression due to my visit to the hospital left me at the prospect of seeing Halsey again that night. It was

about five o'clock when Liddy left me for a nap before dinner, having put me into a gray silk dressinggown

and a pair of slippers. I listened to her retreating footsteps, and as soon as she was safely below stairs, I went

up to the trunkroom. The place had not been disturbed, and I proceeded at once to try to discover the

entrance to the hidden room. The openings on either side, as I have said, showed nothing but perhaps three

feet of brick wall. There was no sign of an entrance  no levers, no hinges, to give a hint. Either the mantel

or the roof, I decided, and after a halfhour at the mantel, productive of absolutely no result, I decided to try

the roof.

I am not fond of a height. The few occasions on which I have climbed a stepladder have always left me

dizzy and weak in the knees. The top of the Washington monument is as impossible to me as the elevation of

the presidential chair. And yet  I climbed out on to the Sunnyside roof without a second's hesitation. Like a

dog on a scent, like my bearskin progenitor, with his spear and his wild boar, to me now there was the lust of

the chase, the frenzy of pursuit, the dust of battle. I got quite a little of the latter on me as I climbed from the

unfinished ballroom out through a window to the roof of the east wing of the building, which was only two

stories in height.

Once out there, access to the top of the main building was rendered easy  at least it looked easy  by a

small vertical iron ladder, fastened to the wall outside of the ballroom, and perhaps twelve feet high. The

twelve feet looked short from below, but they were difficult to climb. I gathered my silk gown around me,

and succeeded finally in making the top of the ladder. Once there, however, I was completely out of breath. I

sat down, my feet on the top rung, and put my hair pins in more securely, while the wind bellowed my

dressinggown out like a sail. I had torn a great strip of the silk loose, and now I ruthlessly finished the

destruction of my gown by jerking it free and tying it around my head.

>From far below the smallest sounds came up with peculiar distinctness. I could hear the paper boy whistling

down the drive, and I heard something else. I heard the thud of a stone, and a spit, followed by a long and

startled meiou from Beulah. I forgot my fear of a height, and advanced boldly almost to the edge of the roof.

It was halfpast six by that time, and growing dusk.

"You boy, down there!" I called.

The paper boy turned and looked around. Then, seeing nobody, he raised his eyes. It was a moment before he

located me: when he did, he stood for one moment as if paralyzed, then he gave a horrible yell, and dropping

his papers, bolted across the lawn to the road without stopping to look around. Once he fell, and his impetus

was so great that he turned an involuntary somersault. He was up and off again without any perceptible

pause, and he leaped the hedge  which I am sure under ordinary stress would have been a feat for a man.

I am glad in this way to settle the Gray Lady story, which is still a choice morsel in Casanova. I believe the

moral deduced by the village was that it is always unlucky to throw a stone at a black cat.

With Johnny Sweeny a cloud of dust down the road, and the dinnerhour approaching, I hurried on with my

investigations. Luckily, the roof was flat, and I was able to go over every inch of it. But the result was

disappointing; no trapdoor revealed itself, no glass window; nothing but a couple of pipes two inches across,

and standing perhaps eighteen inches high and three feet apart, with a cap to prevent rain from entering and


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 111



Top




Page No 114


raised to permit the passage of air. I picked up a pebble from the roof and dropped it down, listening with my

ear at one of the pipes. I could hear it strike on something with a sharp, metallic sound, but it was impossible

for me to tell how far it had gone.

I gave up finally and went down the ladder again, getting in through the ballroom window without being

observed. I went back at once to the trunkroom, and, sitting down on a box, I gave my mind, as consistently

as I could, to the problem before me. If the pipes in the roof were ventilators to the secret room, and there was

no trapdoor above, the entrance was probably in one of the two rooms between which it lay  unless,

indeed, the room had been built, and the opening then closed with a brick and mortar wall.

The mantel fascinated me. Made of wood and carved, the more I looked the more I wondered that I had not

noticed before the absurdity of such a mantel in such a place. It was covered with scrolls and panels, and

finally, by the merest accident, I pushed one of the panels to the side. It moved easily, revealing a small brass

knob.

It is not necessary to detail the fluctuations of hope and despair, and not a little fear of what lay beyond, with

which I twisted and turned the knob. It moved, but nothing seemed to happen, and then I discovered the

trouble. I pushed the knob vigorously to one side, and the whole mantel swung loose from the wall almost a

foot, revealing a cavernous space beyond.

I took a long breath, closed the door from the trunkroom into the hall  thank Heaven, I did not lock it 

and pulling the manteldoor wide open, I stepped into the chimneyroom. I had time to get a hazy view of a

small portable safe, a common wooden table and a chair  then the mantel door swung to, and clicked

behind me. I stood quite still for a moment, in the darkness, unable to comprehend what had happened. Then

I turned and beat furiously at the door with my fists. It was closed and locked again, and my fingers in the

darkness slid over a smooth wooden surface without a sign of a knob.

I was furiously angry  at myself, at the mantel door, at everything. I did not fear suffocation; before the

thought had come to me I had already seen a gleam of light from the two small ventilating pipes in the roof.

They supplied air, but nothing else. The room itself was shrouded in blackness.

I sat down in the stiffbacked chair and tried to remember how many days one could live without food and

water. When that grew monotonous and rather painful, I got up and, according to the timehonored rule for

people shut in unknown and inkblack prisons, I felt my way around  it was small enough, goodness

knows. I felt nothing but a splintery surface of boards, and in endeavoring to get back to the chair, something

struck me full in the face, and fell with the noise of a thousand explosions to the ground. When I had gathered

up my nerves again, I found it had been the bulb of a swinging electric light, and that had it not been for the

accident, I might have starved to death in an illuminated sepulcher.

I must have dozed off. I am sure I did not faint. I was never more composed in my life. I remember planning,

if I were not discovered, who would have my things. I knew Liddy would want my heliotrope poplin, and

she's a fright in lavender. Once or twice I heard mice in the partitions, and so I sat on the table, with my feet

on the chair. I imagined I could hear the search going on through the house, and once some one came into the

trunkroom; I could distinctly hear footsteps.

"In the chimney! In the chimney!" I called with all my might, and was rewarded by a piercing shriek from

Liddy and the slam of the trunkroom door.

I felt easier after that, although the room was oppressively hot and enervating. I had no doubt the search for

me would now come in the right direction, and after a little, I dropped into a doze. How long I slept I do not

know.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 112



Top




Page No 115


It must have been several hours, for I had been tired from a busy day, and I wakened stiff from my awkward

position. I could not remember where I was for a few minutes, and my head felt heavy and congested.

Gradually I roused to my surroundings, and to the fact that in spite of the ventilators, the air was bad and

growing worse. I was breathing long, gasping respirations, and my face was damp and clammy. I must have

been there a long time, and the searchers were probably hunting outside the house, dredging the creek, or

beating the woodland. I knew that another hour or two would find me unconscious, and with my inability to

cry out would go my only chance of rescue. It was the combination of bad air and heat, probably, for some

inadequate ventilation was coming through the pipes. I tried to retain my consciousness by walking the length

of the room and back, over and over, but I had not the strength to keep it up, so I sat down on the table again,

my back against the wall.

The house was very still. Once my straining ears seemed to catch a footfall beneath me, possibly in my own

room. I groped for the chair from the table, and pounded with it frantically on the floor. But nothing

happened: I realized bitterly that if the sound was heard at all, no doubt it was classed with the other rappings

that had so alarmed us recently.

It was impossible to judge the flight of time. I measured five minutes by counting my pulse, allowing

seventytwo beats to the minute. But it took eternities, and toward the last I found it hard to count; my head

was confused.

And then  I heard sounds from below me, in the house. There was a peculiar throbbing, vibrating noise that

I felt rather than heard, much like the pulsing beat of fire engines in the city. For one awful moment I thought

the house was on fire, and every drop of blood in my body gathered around my heart; then I knew. It was the

engine of the automobile, and Halsey had come back. Hope sprang up afresh. Halsey's clear head and

Gertrude's intuition might do what Liddy's hysteria and three detectives had failed in.

After a time I thought I had been right. There was certainly something going on down below; doors were

slamming, people were hurrying through the halls, and certain high notes of excited voices penetrated to me

shrilly. I hoped they were coming closer, but after a time the sounds died away below, and I was left to the

silence and heat, to the weight of the darkness, to the oppression of walls that seemed to close in on me and

stifle me.

The first warning I had was a stealthy fumbling at the lock of the manteldoor. With my mouth open to

scream, I stopped. Perhaps the situation had rendered me acute, perhaps it was instinctive. Whatever it was, I

sat without moving, and some one outside, in absolute stillness, ran his fingers over the carving of the mantel

and  found the panel.

Now the sounds below redoubled: from the clatter and jarring I knew that several people were running up the

stairs, and as the sounds approached, I could even hear what they said.

"Watch the end staircases!" Jamieson was shouting. "Damnation  there's no light here!" And then a second

later. "All together now. One  two  three  "

The door into the trunkroom had been locked from the inside. At the second that it gave, opening against the

wall with a crash and evidently tumbling somebody into the room, the stealthy fingers beyond the

manteldoor gave the knob the proper impetus, and  the door swung open, and closed again. Only  and

Liddy always screams and puts her fingers in her ears at this point  only now I was not alone in the

chimney room. There was some one else in the darkness, some one who breathed hard, and who was so close

I could have touched him with my hand.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 113



Top




Page No 116


I was in a paralysis of terror. Outside there were excited voices and incredulous oaths. The trunks were being

jerked around in a frantic search, the windows were thrown open, only to show a sheer drop of forty feet. And

the man in the room with me leaned against the manteldoor and listened. His pursuers were plainly baffled:

I heard him draw a long breath, and turn to grope his way through the blackness. Then  he touched my

hand, cold, clammy, deathlike.

A hand in an empty room! He drew in his breath, the sharp intaking of horror that fills lungs suddenly

collapsed. Beyond jerking his hand away instantly, he made no movement. I think absolute terror had him by

the throat. Then he stepped back, without turning, retreating foot by foot from The Dread in the corner, and I

do not think he breathed.

Then, with the relief of space between us, I screamed, earsplittingly, madly, and they heard me outside.

"In the chimney!" I shrieked. "Behind the mantel! The mantel!"

With an oath the figure hurled itself across the room at me, and I screamed again. In his blind fury he had

missed me; I heard him strike the wall. That one time I eluded him; I was across the room, and I had got the

chair. He stood for a second, listening, then  he made another rush, and I struck out with my weapon. I

think it stunned him, for I had a second's respite when I could hear him breathing, and some one shouted

outside:

"We  Can't  get  in. How  does  it  open?"

But the man in the room had changed his tactics. I knew he was creeping on me, inch by inch, and I could not

tell from where. And then  he caught me. He held his hand over my mouth, and I bit him. I was helpless,

strangling,  and some one was trying to break in the mantel from outside. It began to yield somewhere, for

a thin wedge of yellowish light was reflected on the opposite wall. When he saw that, my assailant dropped

me with a curse; then  the opposite wall swung open noiselessly, closed again without a sound, and I was

alone. The intruder was gone.

"In the next room!" I called wildly. "The next room!" But the sound of blows on the mantel drowned my

voice. By the time I had made them understand, a couple of minutes had elapsed. The pursuit was taken up

then, by all except Alex, who was determined to liberate me. When I stepped out into the trunkroom, a free

woman again, I could hear the chase far below.

I must say, for all Alex's anxiety to set me free, he paid little enough attention to my plight. He jumped

through the opening into the secret room, and picked up the portable safe.

"I am going to put this in Mr. Halsey's room, Miss Innes," he said, "and I shall send one of the detectives to

guard it."

I hardly heard him. I wanted to laugh and cry in the same breath  to crawl into bed and have a cup of tea,

and scold Liddy, and do any of the thousand natural things that I had never expected to do again. And the air!

The touch of the cool night air on my face!

As Alex and I reached the second floor, Mr. Jamieson met us. He was grave and quiet, and he nodded

comprehendingly when he saw the safe.

"Will you come with me for a moment, Miss Innes?" he asked soberly, and on my assenting, he led the way

to the east wing. There were lights moving around below, and some of the maids were standing gaping down.

They screamed when they saw me, and drew back to let me pass. There was a sort of hush over the scene;


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 114



Top




Page No 117


Alex, behind me, muttered something I could not hear, and brushed past me without ceremony. Then I

realized that a man was lying doubled up at the foot of the staircase, and that Alex was stooping over him.

As I came slowly down, Winters stepped back, and Alex straightened himself, looking at me across the body

with impenetrable eyes. In his hand he held a shaggy gray wig, and before me on the floor lay the man whose

headstone stood in Casanova churchyard  Paul Armstrong.

Winters told the story in a dozen words. In his headlong flight down the circular staircase, with Winters just

behind, Paul Armstrong had pitched forward violently, struck his head against the door to the east veranda,

and probably broken his neck. He had died as Winters reached him.

As the detective finished, I saw Halsey, pale and shaken, in the cardroom doorway, and for the first time

that night I lost my selfcontrol. I put my arms around my boy, and for a moment he had to support me. A

second later, over Halsey's shoulder, I saw something that turned my emotion into other channels, for, behind

him, in the shadowy cardroom, were Gertrude and Alex, the gardener, and  there is no use mincing

matters  he was kissing her!

I was unable to speak. Twice I opened my mouth: then I turned Halsey around and pointed. They were quite

unconscious of us; her head was on his shoulder, his face against her hair. As it happened, it was Mr.

Jamieson who broke up the tableau.

He stepped over to Alex and touched him on the arm.

"And now," he said quietly, "how long are you and I to play our little comedy, Mr. Bailey?"

Chapter 34: THE ODDS AND ENDS

Doctor Walker's sensational escape that night to South America, of the recovery of over a million dollars in

cash and securities in the safe from the chimney room  the papers have kept the public well informed. Of

my share in discovering the secret chamber they have been singularly silent. The inner history has never been

told. Mr. Jamieson got all kinds of credit, and some of it he deserved, but if Jack Bailey, as Alex, had not

traced Halsey and insisted on the disinterring of Paul Armstrong's casket, if he had not suspected the truth

from the start, where would the detective have been?

When Halsey learned the truth, he insisted on going the next morning, weak as he was, to Louise, and by

night she was at Sunnyside, under Gertrude's particular care, while her mother had gone to Barbara

Fitzhugh's.

What Halsey said to Mrs. Armstrong I never knew, but that he was considerate and chivalrous I feel

confident. It was Halsey's way always with women.

He and Louise had no conversation together until that night. Gertrude and Alex  I mean Jack  had gone

for a walk, although it was nine o'clock, and anybody but a pair of young geese would have known that dew

was falling, and that it is next to impossible to get rid of a summer cold.

At half after nine, growing weary of my own company, I went downstairs to find the young people. At the

door of the livingroom I paused. Gertrude and Jack had returned and were there, sitting together on a divan,

with only one lamp lighted. They did not see or hear me, and I beat a hasty retreat to the library. But here

again I was driven back. Louise was sitting in a deep chair, looking the happiest I had ever seen her, with

Halsey on the arm of the chair, holding her close.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 115



Top




Page No 118


It was no place for an elderly spinster. I retired to my upstairs sittingroom and got out Eliza Klinefelter's

lavender slippers. Ah, well, the foster motherhood would soon have to be put away in camphor again.

The next day, by degrees, I got the whole story.

Paul Armstrong had a besetting evil  the love of money. Common enough, but he loved money, not for

what it would buy, but for its own sake. An examination of the books showed no irregularities in the past year

since John had been cashier, but before that, in the time of Anderson, the old cashier, who had died, much

strange juggling had been done with the records. The railroad in New Mexico had apparently drained the

banker's private fortune, and he determined to retrieve it by one stroke. This was nothing less than the looting

of the bank's securities, turning them into money, and making his escape.

But the law has long arms. Paul Armstrong evidently studied the situation carefully. Just as the only good

Indian is a dead Indian, so the only safe defaulter is a dead defaulter. He decided to die, to all appearances,

and when the hue and cry subsided, he would be able to enjoy his money almost anywhere he wished.

The first necessity was an accomplice. The connivance of Doctor Walker was suggested by his love for

Louise. The man was unscrupulous, and with the girl as a bait, Paul Armstrong soon had him fast. The plan

was apparently the acme of simplicity: a small town in the west, an attack of heart disease, a body from a

medical college dissectingroom shipped in a trunk to Doctor Walker by a colleague in San Francisco, and

palmed off for the supposed dead banker. What was simpler?

The woman, Nina Carrington, was the cog that slipped. What she only suspected, what she really knew, we

never learned. She was a chambermaid in the hotel at C  , and it was evidently her intention to blackmail

Doctor Walker. His position at that time was uncomfortable: to pay the woman to keep quiet would be

confession. He denied the whole thing, and she went to Halsey.

It was this that had taken Halsey to the doctor the night he disappeared. He accused the doctor of the

deception, and, crossing the lawn, had said something cruel to Louise. Then, furious at her apparent

connivance, he had started for the station. Doctor Walker and Paul Armstrong  the latter still lame where I

had shot him  hurried across to the embankment, certain only of one thing. Halsey must not tell the

detective what he suspected until the money had been removed from the chimneyroom. They stepped into

the road in front of the car to stop it, and fate played into their hands. The car struck the train, and they had

only to dispose of the unconscious figure in the road. This they did as I have told. For three days Halsey lay

in the box car, tied hand and foot, suffering tortures of thirst, delirious at times, and discovered by a tramp at

Johnsville only in time to save his life.

To go back to Paul Armstrong. At the last moment his plans had been frustrated. Sunnyside, with its hoard in

the chimneyroom, had been rented without his knowledge! Attempts to dislodge me having failed, he was

driven to breaking into his own house. The ladder in the chute, the burning of the stable and the entrance

through the cardroom window  all were in the course of a desperate attempt to get into the

chimneyroom.

Louise and her mother had, from the first, been the great stumblingblocks. The plan had been to send Louise

away until it was too late for her to interfere, but she came back to the hotel at C  just at the wrong time.

There was a terrible scene. The girl was told that something of the kind was necessary, that the bank was

about to close and her stepfather would either avoid arrest and disgrace in this way, or kill himself. Fanny

Armstrong was a weakling, but Louise was more difficult to manage. She had no love for her stepfather, but

her devotion to her mother was entire, selfsacrificing. Forced into acquiescence by her mother's appeals,

overwhelmed by the situation, the girl consented and fled.


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 116



Top




Page No 119


>From somewhere in Colorado she sent an anonymous telegram to Jack Bailey at the Traders' Bank. Trapped

as she was, she did not want to see an innocent man arrested. The telegram, received on Thursday, had sent

the cashier to the bank that night in a frenzy.

Louise arrived at Sunnyside and found the house rented. Not knowing what to do, she sent for Arnold at the

Greenwood Club, and told him a little, not all. She told him that there was something wrong, and that the

bank was about to close. That his father was responsible. Of the conspiracy she said nothing. To her surprise,

Arnold already knew, through Bailey that night, that things were not right. Moreover, he suspected what

Louise did not, that the money was hidden at Sunnyside. He had a scrap of paper that indicated a concealed

room somewhere.

His inherited cupidity was aroused. Eager to get Halsey and Jack Bailey out of the house, he went up to the

east entry, and in the billiardroom gave the cashier what he had refused earlier in the evening  the address

of Paul Armstrong in California and a telegram which had been forwarded to the club for Bailey, from Doctor

Walker. It was in response to one Bailey had sent, and it said that Paul Armstrong was very ill.

Bailey was almost desperate. He decided to go west and find Paul Armstrong, and to force him to disgorge.

But the catastrophe at the bank occurred sooner than he had expected. On the moment of starting west, at

Andrews Station, where Mr. Jamieson had located the car, he read that the bank had closed, and, going back,

surrendered himself.

John Bailey had known Paul Armstrong intimately. He did not believe that the money was gone; in fact, it

was hardly possible in the interval since the securities had been taken. Where was it? And from some chance

remark let fall some months earlier by Arnold Armstrong at a dinner, Bailey felt sure there was a hidden

room at Sunnyside. He tried to see the architect of the building, but, like the contractor, if he knew of the

room, he refused any information. It was Halsey's idea that John Bailey come to the house as a gardener, and

pursue his investigations as he could. His smooth upper lip had been sufficient disguise, with his change of

clothes, and a haircut by a country barber.

So it was Alex, Jack Bailey, who had been our ghost. Not only had he alarmed  Louise and himself, he

admitted  on the circular staircase, but he had dug the hole in the trunkroom wall, and later sent Eliza into

hysteria. The note Liddy had found in Gertrude's scrapbasket was from him, and it was he who had startled

me into unconsciousness by the clothes chute, and, with Gertrude's help, had carried me to Louise's room.

Gertrude, I learned, had watched all night beside me, in an extremity of anxiety about me.

That old Thomas had seen his master, and thought he had seen the Sunnyside ghost, there could be no doubt.

Of that story of Thomas', about seeing Jack Bailey in the footpath between the club and Sunnyside, the night

Liddy and I heard the noise on the circular staircase  that, too, was right. On the night before Arnold

Armstrong was murdered, Jack Bailey had made an attempt to search for the secret room. He secured

Arnold's keys from his room at the club, and got into the house, armed with a golfstick for sounding the

walls. He ran against the hamper at the head of the stairs, caught his cufflink in it, and dropped the

golfstick with a crash. He was glad enough to get away without an alarm being raised, and he took the "owl"

train to town.

The oddest thing to me was that Mr. Jamieson had known for some time that Alex was Jack Bailey. But the

face of the pseudogardener was very queer indeed, when that night, in the cardroom, the detective turned

to him and said:

"How long are you and I going to play our little comedy, Mr. Bailey?"


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 117



Top




Page No 120


Well, it is all over now. Paul Armstrong rests in Casanova churchyard, and this time there is no mistake. I

went to the funeral, because I wanted to be sure he was really buried, and I looked at the step of the shaft

where I had sat that night, and wondered if it was all real. Sunnyside is for sale  no, I shall not buy it. Little

Lucien Armstrong is living with his stepgrandmother, and she is recovering gradually from troubles that had

extended over the entire period of her second marriage. Anne Watson lies not far from the man she killed,

and who as surely caused her death. Thomas, the fourth victim of the conspiracy, is buried on the hill. With

Nina Carrington, five lives were sacrificed in the course of this grim conspiracy.

There will be two weddings before long, and Liddy has asked for my heliotrope poplin to wear to the church.

I knew she would. She has wanted it for three years, and she was quite ugly the time I spilled coffee on it. We

are very quiet, just the two of us. Liddy still clings to her ghost theory, and points to my wet and muddy boots

in the trunkroom as proof. I am gray, I admit, but I haven't felt as well in a dozen years. Sometimes, when I

am bored, I ring for Liddy, and we talk things over. When Warner married Rosie, Liddy sniffed and said what

I took for faithfulness in Rosie had been nothing but mawkishness. I have not yet outlived Liddy's contempt

because I gave them silver knives and forks as a wedding gift.

So we sit and talk, and sometimes Liddy threatens to leave, and often I discharge her, but we stay together

somehow. I am talking of renting a house next year, and Liddy says to be sure there is no ghost. To be

perfectly frank, I never really lived until that summer. Time has passed since I began this story. My neighbors

are packing up for another summer. Liddy is having the awnings put up, and the windowboxes filled. Liddy

or no Liddy, I shall advertise tomorrow for a house in the country, and I don't care if it has a Circular

Staircase.

The End


The Circular Staircase

The Circular Staircase 118



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. The Circular Staircase, page = 4

   3. Mary Roberts Rhinehart, page = 4